Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'lesbian'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Photos
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
    • The Diaper Store - Shopping
    • ABDL FreeCycle
    • Other Stuff For Sale/Trade
  • Support
    • DailyDiapers Tech Support
    • Questions And Answers
    • Friends and Family
    • Restlessfox's Depression Discussion
    • ABDL Memorial
  • Other Fetishes
    • General
    • Spanking
    • Bondage
    • Watersports
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • spankings-4-all's ABDL spanking and punishments
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • For all Canadiens's Hi
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers
  • Diaper Messers's favorite diaper you use for messes
  • Diaper Messers's favorite activity for with a messy diaper
  • ABDLs of the southwest region's Hello
  • Melbourne Meetups's Welcome Melburnians
  • Melbourne Meetups's Melbourne Meetups
  • Infant littles's Discussion board about everything to do with this age and space.
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's favorite Diaper smells
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Favorite Diaper Dreams or Fantasy(s)
  • Sweet Diaper Smells n Dreams's Diaper face sitting
  • Upstate NY ABDL's's Topics
  • Hiking/Camping Meet Ups's Topics
  • Those Who Love Plastic Pants's Topics
  • Wearing, layering, and exposing diapers and plastic pants's Topics
  • Wearing girls panties's What are your favorite panties to wear?
  • Baby Dragons's Topics
  • Those ABDL's into Sports Cars's Whatcha running
  • Inflatables and diapers's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Moncton NbB
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • ABDL Atlantic Canada's Topics
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Hello
  • Southern Region and Surrounding ABDL's Lounge
  • Illinois ABDL's Welcome!
  • Utah Diaper Wearers's Topics where are you from?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Did I wet during sleep ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Can hypnosis help ?
  • Becoming a Bedwetter still dry in day time's Training tips
  • Robert Jans adult Baby's TopicsRobert Jans adult Baby
  • Brazilian Diaper Lovers (Brasileiros DLs)'s Tópicos
  • BiggerLittles Bouncers's Bouncer Talk
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Contour Diapers
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing Diaper Function
  • Customizing Your Diapers's Customizing PUL diapers
  • South Africa DL club's Topics
  • AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary's Topics
  • Braces Club's Topics

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Advertising
  • Videos
  • Collectables

Find results in...

Find results that contain...

Date Created

  • Start


Last Updated

  • Start


Filter by number of...


  • Start



Website URL


Real Age

Age Play Age

  1. “Do I have to take them down myself, little girl?” I hate it when my girlfriend calls me that! Yes, I’m six inches shorter. Yes, she’s eight years older. Yes, she’s the one in charge in our relationship, and yes, this whole domestic discipline thing had all been my idea three years ago, but I’m 30 and Not. A. Little! Girl! Dammit! But all I did instead was whine, “Not here. Please? I’m sorry. Can’t we just wait until we get home?” “Daphne,” Mary said, “this is not up for discussion. Besides, Brenna has seen plenty of bare bottoms spanked, including yours.” I glared at Brenna. We knew her through a local Fetlife group. Sometimes we did just plain vanilla stuff with her, like regular friends, like today, when she’d asked us for help planting trees in her yard. Mary has the green thumb. I hate yard work. “Bare? Can’t it just be over my shorts?” You’d think I’d have gotten used to being spanked, what with not a week going by when I wasn’t, but I never had, which I guess is the point. I looked at Brenna, who was smiling approvingly from the couch. Mary had pulled a kitchen chair into the living room and sat down. “Did your shorts make a rude comment to Brenna? Did your undies? So why would I spank those,” Mary asked me in her stern voice, the one she saves for when she’s talking to me like I’m a naughty little kid. “No,” I mumbled. I’d learned the hard way that there is no such thing as a rhetorical question when I’m in trouble. Mary reached out and grabbed me by the waistband of my innocent shorts and pulled me closer. None of this would have happened if Brenna had just been grateful we were over there helping in the first place. So I’m not Ma Nature - did it really matter if the hole wasn’t exactly fifteen inches deep? Of course, I do have a tendency to kill houseplants, even succulents. But anyway, she was harping on it, and I got irritated and said, “Then why don’t you just do it yourself, dammit?” I’m not sure if I’d have been in so much trouble if I hadn’t added the ‘dammit.’ At least I didn’t interfere while Mary popped the button on my shorts and whisked them, along with my panties, down to me ankles. “How did you get so dirty, anyway,” Daphne asked. “Not like you were putting that much effort into it.” I didn’t need to respond because Mary easily tossed me over her knee. My hands were on the floor, but my feet were not, leaving my butt hanging there. “Anything to say, Daphne,” Mary asked as she rubbed my butt. “I’m really sorry?” “Not as sorry as you will be.” That little rub is all I ever get for a warm up. Mary believes spankings are best delivered hard and fast, and within ten second she’d probably spanked me thirty times. This all started as a relationship with spanking involved, a little role play and bedroom fun. I even spanked her a couple times, though neither of us liked it. Eventually, I said I wanted it to be more than roleplay. I wanted it to be our lifestyle. I shortly thereafter found out just how many issues Mary had with my behavior and how much she’d been wanting to fix them for a while by then. But I wasn’t thinking about the time she had needed to spank me three times in one day. I was thinking about the spanking she was giving me right then. Mary is thorough in everything she does, and a creature of habit. She always starts out spanking me seemingly at random, no order to which side she wails on or how many. She likes to make sure I can’t anticipate anything. I lay there doing my best to hold still and be quiet, trying to keep my eyes closed and pretend Brenna wasn’t there, probably smiling. Only when my butt is a dark pink from top to sit spots does Mary really get going. As she says, this is when the real spanking starts. She stopped assaulting my butt and said, “Hand me the paddle, Daphne.” I freakin’ hate the thing. It’s small, heavy, and has four holes in it. She got it specifically to keep in her purse. She could just use her hairbrush when she disciplines me away from home (dressing rooms are the worst - everyone can hear!), but no, she says knowing she has a just-for-spanking implement with her at all times does a better job reminding me to behave. I pick it up with my left hand and reach behind me to give it to her. She takes it, then takes my arm and pins it behind my back. I’m a wiggler when she uses that thing. She’s like a freakin’ ninja with it. Equal parts thuddy and stingy, she paddles as fast as she hand spanks, but in a tight pattern. Up and down, each spank overlapping with the one before it, in a tight row, then shifting over and working a line from top to sit spot again. She never makes it from one side to the other but that I go from grunts to sobs to tears. Every. Damn. Time. The small paddle bounces off my bottom so fast I don’t even feel the individual spanks anymore. It’s all one swollen throb. She’s gentle, by comparison, with my thighs, but before she’s done with those ten spanks to the tender backs of my legs, I frantically promise, “I’m sorry! I’ll be good! I’ll be good!” Mary finished the last spank, and I lay over limp over her soft lap, big tears falling, and my nose running. It takes me a few seconds to realize Mary is rubbing my back, like she always does after a hard spanking, shushing me gently. When I’m ready, I start to get up, and Mary helps me so that I’m sitting on her lap, my crimson bottom aching when I do, and crying into her shirt as she calms me. “It’s okay, little girl,” she coos to me, “All is forgiven.” She kisses my temple. “Let it all out. That’s my brave girl.” When I get myself under control, though still struggling with the occasional sob and needing badly to blow my nose, she helps me off her lap. “What do you say to Brenna,” Mary asked. I don’t know when I kicked off my shorts and panties, nor do I care. I shuffled over to Brenna. “I’m sorry for being rude,” I said. “I forgive you,” she says, opening her arms. Brenna is big woman, and I all but collapse into her softness. I do like her, even though she has a way of bringing out the brat in me, but that brat never seems to be that far away. I stand between her big thighs, and she rubs my butt with one hand while she hugs me with the other. I’m grateful she does because I’m not allowed to rub. “Mary, why don’t you go take her to wash her face, and I’ll get lunch ready,” Brenna suggests. “Can I have my shorts back,” I ask meekly. “After lunch,” Mary says, holding out her hand. I take it. I like Mary’s hands. I also know she’s gonna lift me up and seat me on the cold vanity, and that it’s gonna feel good for about five seconds then feel clammy and hard. After lunch, I’m for sure gonna dig those holes right, and without a world of complaint.
  2. ALICE Alice is 25 years old. She is a tall girl and has a stature to carry with a remarkable presence. Her bright eyes are like the sky on a clear day, captivating one's gaze and rendering a person a feeling of depth and calm. Red waves flowing around her face frame it, expressing her lively and passionate character. She has a well-toned body, acquired only by a constant devotion to physical exercises, which is visible through her well-developed muscles. The large breasts add a touch of femininity and prettiness to the already prominent figure of hers. SARA Sara is 24 years old. She has black hair and her eyes are dark as the night; with it, she has a quite mysterious and intriguing charm. Compared to Alice, she is of a smaller stature, though her presence is equally significant. Her slender body is almost fragile, with thin lines that, however, stress her natural elegance. Sara has a deep quality of reserve and gravity, usually reflected in her compelling gaze. Her type of beauty is sophisticated and discreet, as well as her character, which often has small notes of quiet inner strength and determination. MELISSA Melissa is 22 years of age and thus the youngest. Youthful, fragile features of her face give the girl a somewhat babyish air and make her instantly lovely and cute. Her eyes are shining with innocence and curiosity, reflecting her lively and playful character. Melissa is slightly above 1.5 meters, and her very small breasts are in perfect correspondence with the slender figure. Even though her body is small, the spirit is big and the energy is contagious to bring joy and lightness wherever she goes. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- " No, I'm not going to wear that just to pay less for our vacation!" Said Melissa, stamping her feet on the ground. "Come on, you were drawn, Sara and I had the same odds as you," said Alice holding up the diaper-it was an adult diaper with childish designs. "I know but it's not fair that in order to pay less for the cruise I'm forced to spend all my time dressed like a 2 1/2-year-old." "Either you put it on yourself or we'll put it on you! " said Alice approaching threateningly. Melissa huffed and took the diaper from Alice's hands. She went to the bathroom, took off her panties and tried to put on the diaper herself. It was a genuine feat: she had to lean her ass against the wall while she held the base of the diaper in place with her legs. After a few minutes She managed to get it in. The diaper was very tight around her, at the top it reached above her belly button in front, tightened at the level of her thighs and then re-opened around her bottom. The decorations were savannah-themed, in the front was a drawn lion while behind the fabric had a lush design of plants, fruits and other African animals. She stopped to read the brand name on the package: 'Reaz Safari'. Who on earth could have worn these things voluntarily. She paused to feel the feel of the diaper on her: it was thick and soft; she could feel the plastic touching her skin. She turned to look at the back. The diaper also covered her bottom, in fact the diaper was so loose that it covered her almost completely, leaving her with the typical look of a padded bottom. Probably if she had fallen she would not have been hurt at all. She turned red when at the first step she heard the typical creak. "Here's your dress," said Alice irrupting into the bathroom. Melissa instinctively put her hands in front to cover the diaper; but then she realized it was quite useless. She did not even try to protest when she saw the little dress; she would have been obliged by Alice anyway. Then there was hope that she had covered the diaper. The dress was white with a black bow at breast level, the skirt was wide and seemed to cover the diaper quite well. She did not realize that if she bent over she would show her rear to everyone. "I hate you," Melissa said as she climbed into Sara's car. Of course, she was sitting in the back. The vacation consisted of a month-long all-expenses-paid cruise. Children up to age 3 were not paid. The plan was to pretend Melissa was the adopted daughter of sara and alice, who in turn would pretend to be a newly married couple. Soon they arrived at the boarding gate where the stewardess was waiting for them. "Well welcome! Your room is on the third floor at the family deck," She said, handing the key to Alice. Then She lowered himself looking at Melissa " hello baby, what is your name?" "Melissa," She said blushing and looking down. " I see the baby is still wearing diapers, no problem our baby care has already put some in your room and will provide you with as many as you need, I hope to see her soon at the baby club" Melissa tried to open her mouth but Alice promptly shoved the pacifier into her mouth to silence her. "Perfect, see you at the presentation, " Sara said, taking Melissa by the hand and heading for the room. It was not easy for Melissa to keep up with Sara's quick pace; her diaper forced her to hold her legs open and walk swaying. Upon arriving at the room, all three were amazed: they had been assigned an entire suite! There was a living room with a sofa and a plasma television, a small bar area, a room with a double bed, and another room was made especially for a child: a crib decorated with a maritime theme, a cabinet full of toys and a carpet with puppets, and finally there was a cambina armadio full of baby clothes suitable for melissa. "Well I guess this is the baby's room," Alice said, patting the bottom stuffed with lemon balm. "Kill yourself," said Melissa, spitting the pacifier at her. Alice laughed, then the three headed for the bathroom. The bathroom had a huge tub, in which all 3 of them would fit easily. At the back was also the changing table: it was a tall, white cabinet with padding on the part Melissa would lie on. On the sides were drawers full of diapers: there were ones for the pool, for the night and for the day, all decorated with different patterns. Finished the sweep Sara undressed completely, putting on a T-shirt and a pair of sweatpants, then went to lie down on the couch. "Well it says that we can't leave the room until the ship sails, so we can unpack," proposed Alice. "Can I take off this diaper?" Melissa asked annoyed. "No way, if someone from room service came in? It would blow up everything," Sara replied "At least take off this dress," Melissa said, raising her arms "Aren't you able to do it yourself?" Said Alice. " children don't change themselves," replied melissa. Alice did not respond; she simply removed Melissa's dress and replaced it with a T-shirt. "Aperitif?" Proposed the girl in bundles. "Sure," replied the other two. Sara went to uncork a bottle of white wine and soon returned with glasses. Alice, like Sara received a goblet, while Melissa got her drink inside a baby bottle. Melissa stopped and looked at him for a moment, immediately noticing that the figures drawn were in tone with his diaper. "Why do I have to drink from this thing?" Melissa asked in disgust. "Children don't know how to drink from adult glasses, " Alice said, sticking her tongue out at her. Melissa sighed but decided to give it a try, holding him with two hands at head height, she grabbed the teat with her mouth and tried to suck, immediately her mouth filled with the sweet taste of wine. "I thought worse," She thought. "So child? How is she?" Sara asked, noticing that Melissa was not responding. "Well it's not so bad, I can drink lying down," replied Melissa as she detached herself from the bottle. Soon the conversation of the three veered to the schedule about the month of vacation, which left Melissa on the sidelines-she did not feel much like doing the things that were planned especially when dressed as a child. Solo, however, was happy when Alice ordered more wine. Another half hour passed, Melissa had almost finished her second bottle, when she felt a sensation she never wanted to feel: she had to pee. She tried to resist, but the pressure on her bladder increased more and more. At a certain point she could not resist got up and walked toward the bathroom "What's going on? Where are you going?" Said Alice " according to you? I'm going to the bathroom," Melissa replied. Sara laughed:" your toilet is on you," she said referring to the diaper. " There is no way I am going to pee in this thing" shouted melissa. "Of course you will, and you'll have to get changed, too, since those diapers are designed not to be taken off by the wearer." Melissa could not believe her ears, had no intention of peeing herself like a baby, tried to pull one of the rips in her diaper but did not move "Hurry up so we can get back to chatting " continued Alice. "You're a bitch," replied Melissa, trying to open her diaper. "If you behave and have a tantrum, I will change you baby right away," Sara said. Melissa couldn't take it anymore, she felt drops of urine coming out already. She had no choice but to use her own diaper, like a 2-year-old. Melissa opened her legs slightly and began to pee, felt the flow hit the plastic of her diaper and settle between her legs. She could feel the diaper expanding and becoming warmer, heavier and wetter. But eventually the dampness disappeared, leaving only the warmer plastic. I've already published the next parts to my ream account. Subscribe to get early access to the new adventures of Anna and Melissa. https://reamstories.com/scrittoreanon Also there exclusive stories for my subscribers
  3. Kailee new sister Part 3-final chapter As lisa rocked kailee in her rocking chair, kissed her forehead and said “i cant wait to get you home baby girl” Kailee smiles through her bottle, Lisa takes a soft diaper cloth and lifts baby Kailee to her shoulder and rubs her back, as Kailee spits up some of the milk. Lisa then puts Kailee in the playpen with some toys and says, you stay here baby girl, mommy needs to start getting your things together. Kailee starts to cry, holding her arms up, wanting to be picked up and held, mommy says “no no honey”you need to stay in there for a while mommy wont be long's” Kailee starts to play with the toys as Lisa goes through Kaillee closet and finds her original big girl clothes, shoe, her duffle bag, her wallet and other items. Lisa madae sure she also grabbed some baby clothes to bring home, as she didnt have clothes there and reminded herself to order some as soon as they got settled. Lisa stood over the play pen and “said ready to go home honey”? As Kailee lifts up her arms, as lisa picks her up and carries her out of her room. They say goodbye to other mommies/nurses and walks to the front door as Wendy sees them, and says “we gonna miss you baby girl Kailee, but you have the best mommy ever!” kailee smiles and lays her head on lisa's shoulder. They leave the building as Lisa puts Kailee in the baby car seat and snaps her in. Puts her duffle bag in the back and gets into the car to drive home. They arrive at lisa's spacious 3 story home. Lisa oulls into the driveway parks the car and unbuckles Kailee from her baby car seat lifts her up and carries her into the house. Says “here we are baby girl this is your new forever home”. Shows her the living room, the kitchen, complete with the baby high chair all set up and then goes up the stairs to showKailee Lisa's bedroom, There is a large bed, nite stand and large crib in the room. Lisa says “this where you will sleep baby girl” when you wnt to be near mommy, but not all the time, Lisa goes into th next room and shows Railee her baby nursery. Her eyes widened as she saw large room with her pink crib, pink changing table filled with diapers, and wipes. Toys and suffed animals on the shelf,decorated in baby disney theme, Dresser which was filled with rompers and onesies, Her closet did not have much dresses, but that would be comimg soon. She had sandal shoes as well as snap on shoes with buckles. Kailee starts to rub her eyes. Puts her thrub in her mouth and lays her head on Lisa's shoulder.. Lisa pats pats Kailee diapered bottom, and says “nap time baby girl”, sits in the rocking chair, lifts up her shirt and lets Kailee nurse and suck on her breast, she fusses a bit as Lisa kisses her forhead rocks her, as she falls asleep. Lisa puts her in the crib coveres her with the blanket, puts a paci in her nouth and turns on the baby monitor. Lisa takes this time to call Kailee former receptinonst-Sarah toand ask her some quesstiions and have her come over for some coffee and chat about things. Lisa calls Sarah and says “hello Sarah, you font know me but I am Kailee's mommy, I was her mommy when she was at the Institute, and she listed you as a referenc,e, Sarah said ohh yes, Kailee mentioned to me she was going to a soecaial place”. Sure I would love to come over and chat, we can compare notes”. Tomorrow would be great Sarah said, See you then Lisa. Sarah arrived on time to Lisa's house dressed in a black skirt, white blouse and blue jacket. Sarah was about 5'7 with blonde hair blue eyes, with heels she says forgive me for dressing so formal, I just came from the pffice. Lisa smiles and says ohh its ok I understand, have a seat on the sofa, relax, can I get you a drink or something”? Sarah says water or ice tea if you have it is fine thank you. Lissa comes out with two glasses of ice tea and sits it down in front of Sarah and sits next to her on the soda, As Sarah hands Lisa a packaage,”here I brought ths for Kailee, its just a lil somethng”, Lisa says thank you, Sarah, you can give it to her when she wakes up from her naop, as she ehckecks her watch whitch should be soon. Now tell me what your relationship was like with you and Kailee? Sarah takes a sip of her ice tea, well, as you know, Kailee former life was as a executive at our company, and due to the stress, pressure, and responsibilites she had to oversee, she just “snapped” for lack of a better word, and wanted to give up her former life. I was the only one who knew she wanted to be a baby full time. At one time when we were in the office together, she asked me if I would secretly be her mommy. I was at first taken back that she would ask me, but we are very close friends, and I was honnored. I would come over affter work, undress her, bathe her, and put her in diapers for the evening and be at here at her place on the weekends. At times she nursed from me, but mostly drank from b ootles and I fed her baby food in her kitchen. But she wanted more than I could give and I had to “stop it” even though I really wanted to take care of her full time. Lisa hears Kailee crying from the baby monitor and says I will be right back. Lisa goes into the nursery Hello Baby girl, did you have a good nap?” There is someone special here to visit with you honey! As she lifts Kailee out of her crib, takes her to he changing rable and removes her soaked dress and diaper. Fussing and crying as usual, Kailee watches as Lisa gets out the wapes, and soft pink daiper as she plces it under her and powders her all over, brings the diaper forward and tapes the sides snugly. She finds a nice frilly dress with pink diaper cover for Kailee, and helps but her in it. Brushes her hair and puts it in pigtails, gives her the paci, lifts Kailee up carries her downstairs to the living room. Kailee sees Sarah, smiles, and kicks squeels ds as she sees Sarah. Lisa puts Kailee down on the carpet and Kailee crawls to Sarah, puts her arms up “uppies momny” .Sarah smiles and picks up Kailee and cuddles her, places her on her lap as she shows her the present, look what mommy got for you sweetie, as she opens the bag, gives her the stuffed dog and baby doll. Kailee squeals with excitement and cuddles the stuffed dog and baby doll.Sarah says you are such a good baby sweetie.. I have missed you very much honey. Lisa get up, goes to the kitchen and gets a bottle, Kailee gets very excited as she sees her bottle, Lisa hands it to Sarah, care to feed her? Sarah smiles.. I be delighted as she lays Kailee n har arms and starts to feed her the bottle. Kailee looks at Sarah lovingly as she enjoys being fed by her former mommy. Sarah looks at Kailee lovingly as she gently rocks her in her arms feeding her the bottle. Lisa sees this in Sarah's and Kailee eyes and asks Sarah, would you like to be Kailee mommy again part time? She says I like that, as my schedule at work is pretty, I can maybe do 2x-3x a week? Lisa says that will be perect. As Sarah lifts Kailee up and gently pats pats her back, Sarah tells Lisa I used to do this to her all the time after she had her bottle. Lisa jots down a schedule and gives it to Srrah, will this work for you? As Saah looks at the schedule and says its perfect! Thank you. Sarah but Kailee down on the carpet, and got up to say goodbye to Lisa,. Sniling she thanked Lisa, gsvr Kailee a kiss on her forhead and told lisa she would see her soon. As she opened the front door and left. After a few years of coming and going back and forth, Sarah moved in with Lisa,She took care of Kailee when Lisa had to work at the but now in a administrative position, which meant more money for Lisa. The relationship between Lisa and Sarah became more serious as they became lovers. Sarah started to become more submissive with Lisa, and even wanted to wear diapers, suck on a paci, and want to nurse from her breasts. this all made Lisa very happy to which she was more that willing to assist at times. Sarah still took care of Kailee during the day but at at nite and weekends Sarah became a baby, Lisa would breast feed her and diaper her, The day Lisa brought Sarah out as a baby, Kailee wasn't sure of this new baby. Lisa says this is your new baby sister honey, This is baby Sarah, Kailee smiles hugs Sarah, Babyy sissy? From that moment on Kailee started to call Sarah her sissy.
  4. Chapter 1 "I know someone for whom it's time for bed," I interrupted the peaceful puppet show of my little sister on the living room floor in a tone that, to my shock, almost sounded like my mother's. "Please Emily, just a little bit longer, I'm not tired yet," begged Sophie, looking at me hopefully with her big, brown eyes. It was the usual evening drama she played when she had to go to bed. "No Sophie, it's bedtime now, there will still be a tomorrow to play," I explained to her clearly. I had more than enough of her daily, evening disagreements. "But...," she started to whine, but I cut her off. "No Sophie, it's bedtime now, no arguing!" Sophie pouted, but when I took her by her hand, she got up without any further grumbling and allowed me to accompany her to the bathroom without resistance. After a few meters, I noticed that her walk was a bit odd. She was walking with her legs much more spread apart than usual, as if she were imitating the walk of a duck. At first, I thought it was just another game of hers, a way to make the trip to the bathroom more exciting. A Game that she might have learned at kindergarten. But then, suddenly, I realized why she was walking so strangely. "Sophie, can you wait a moment please," I asked her with a sense of foreboding, and stopped. I lifted her summer dress and saw that her pull-up was completely soaked. It was almost a miracle that she hadn't leaked yet. " You're supposed to tell me when you need to go potty," I scolded her sourly. She looked down ashamed. "I was having so much fun playing, I didn't want to stop, and then suddenly I had to go potty before I could say anything." Sophie was a highly advanced child for her age of four. Her language skills were significantly above average, and she could not only read the entire alphabet, but also already write several words. Even simple addition problems were not a problem for her. Despite her remarkable intellectual abilities, she struggled with potty training. She still often woke up with a wet diaper and had more accidents during the day than a typical girl her age. My mother had tried every imaginable method to help Sophie overcome this issue, but with no avail. She even experimented with alternative therapies, like Bach flower remedies and Homeopathy, but as expected, they were of no assistance either. Typically, I would have put Sophie on the potty one last time before bed, like every night, but I could spare myself this step now. Instead, we just made a quick stop in the bathroom to brush our teeth. Then I took Sophie to her room, where I placed her on the changing table. I removed her dress, took off her wet pull-up, cleaned her privates, and sprinkled some baby powder on her diaper area. Finally, I put her in one of her nighttime diapers. "Is this the pajama you'd like to wear, my dear?" I asked my little sister, offering her the princess-printed sleepwear she loved so much. She beamed with joy and put on pants and top with my assistance. "And which story would you like for bedtime tonight?" I asked, giving her the option to choose, even though I already knew the answer. With a loud rustling of her diaper, Sophie scampered over to her bookshelf, and, as she does every night, pulled out the storybook about the adventures of a little princess. "What a surprise," I said with a touch of sarcasm as I took the book from her hand, but she simply smiled contentedly. To my surprise, Sophie was still enamored with the book, despite having memorized every story inside and out. "Will Mum come to give me a goodnight kiss?" Sophie wanted to know as I helped her into bed and looked at me hopefully. "Mum is still out and won't be home until later, but I'm here if you need anything". Immediately, any trace of a smile disappeared from her face, although this situation was nothing unusual for her. Our mother was a highly sought-after lawyer and often had to work late at her office. In such cases, I was often the one who had to pick Sophie up from kindergarten and take care of her until our mother returned. Only on days when I couldn't or didn't want to, a babysitter looked after her. "Mom will give you a kiss as soon as she's back," I cheered up Sophie. "Remember that your potty is right beside your bed in case you need to use it during the night. And if you don't want to go by yourself, you can always call me," I reminded her, as I usually did, in the hope of preventing any nighttime accidents. "I know," Sophie replied with a touch of frustration, having heard this reminder every night before bed. It would only have been nice if she had finally put this knowledge into action. "The little princess lived in a grand and magnificent castle," I started reading to Sophie, and before long, her eyes began to close. So much for her insisting she wasn't tired yet. I continued reading a bit longer, until I was certain that she was soundly asleep and wouldn't stir even if I stopped the story. I placed a gentle kiss on her forehead and tiptoed out of her room. Chapter 2 The pleasant chirping of birds in the garden woke me up from my dreams the next morning. Only two weeks ago I had finished my final school exams and it was still unusual for me not to be woken up by the annoying melody of my alarm clock. Finally, I was free, I was no longer forced to adjust my sleep rhythm to the early morning school hours. I could get up and go to bed whenever it suited me. Of course, I was aware that once I started to go to university, the morning sleep-in would also come to an end, but for now I was going to enjoy every moment of my temporary freedom. Unfortunately, this freedom was still quite lonely. As soon as I had finished my final exams, my mother, my younger sister, and I moved from the city to the countryside. My mother had long dreamed of a small cottage, and she took the opportunity provided by the end of my school years to start a new life in a more idyllic place. Admittedly, the old house and the surrounding countryside were beautiful, but it didn't change the fact that it now felt like we were living at the end of the world. There was no club or bar in the immediate vicinity and nothing else to pass the time as a young person. Without a car, you were completely helpless here and I had neither a vehicle nor a driver's license. As a city child, I had never seen the need to waste my time with tedious driving lessons when you could get around more quickly by bike or public transportation in an urban area. But in the end, it didn't matter that I was not mobile here, it didn't matter that I didn't know anyone my age yet, because in no time at all I would be moving far away to England, the location of my new university. I was about to drift back to sleep when I suddenly realized something was amiss. The area around my buttocks felt uncomfortably wet. Had I sweated excessively in my sleep, causing the mattress to become soaked? But why did only the area around my buttocks seem to be wet? I wondered if I had gotten my period, but it was hard to imagine that the little bleeding I normally had could have caused such a mess. I quickly realized what had happened as I lifted my bedspread and discovered a circular, yellow stain around my buttocks on the otherwise pristine white bedsheet. I had clearly wet the bed, even though it seemed surreal at that moment. After all, I had enough experience finding Sophie's mattress in a similar state when we tried letting her sleep without a diaper at night, to know what such a mishap looked like. Repulsed by the wet, already smelling urine that now also stung my nose, now that the bedspread no longer trapped the odor, I rolled out of bed and immediately stripped off my pajama pants, which were also soaked with urine. No one was ever allowed to know about this mishap. I was 19 years old, not four like my sister. There was no excuse for such an accident at my age. I couldn't even imagine what my mother or friends would think if they found out. I could already picture the rumors spreading through my social circle and my new village. "Have you heard, Emily still wets the bed at 19 years old." I had to act fast. I quickly thought through my options. If I threw my bedding into the washing machine before anyone saw it, no one would ever know about my accident. I quickly took off my sheet from the mattress and also removed the covers. However, now that the mattress was uncovered, my mistake was even more obvious. The big yellow stain in the center of the white mattress was unmistakable and would immediately reveal what had happened to anyone who saw it. I had to turn the mattress over to completely hide the urine stain, but just at the moment I was about to start, there was a knock at the door. "Emily?" I heard my mother's voice. "Please don't come in," I panicked, but as usual, she had already entered without waiting for my permission. "I told you not to come in! You always come in without waiting for me to say it's okay," I yelled at my mother while desperately trying to position myself so she couldn't see my bedding and bed. "I'm sorry, I just wanted to quickly ask if you could unload the dishwasher later, after all, you shouldn't have much to do otherwise," she explained apologetically, but didn't make any effort to leave my room and instead looked curiously inside. She must have just been about to leave the house to go to the kindergarten and then to her office, since she was already holding my little sister at her hand. "Why isn't Emily wearing any pants?" my little sister innocently asked my mom when she saw me. I blushed. Out of sheer fear that my sheets and my bed could be seen, I had forgotten that I was standing half-naked in front of them, giving them an optimal view of my uncovered vulva. I couldn't recall the last time my mother had seen me this exposed, but regardless of when it was, it must have been before I hit puberty. "Uh, I was just about to change", I stammered and quickly brought my hands down to conceal my privates. "Why did you make your bed so early?" My mother wondered as she noticed that my sheets were lying behind me. "Did you get your period and is there some blood on the bed?" "Uh, yeah, that's right” I lied, grateful for this plausible explanation. Unfortunately, it didn't have the desired effect, and she didn't leave me alone. "Is there any stain on the mattress too? You need to act quickly if you want to remove it completely," she explained and before I could do anything, she stepped further into my room and looked at my exposed mattress. She appeared stunned. "Did you wet the bed, Emily?" she asked, clearly in disbelief. The question was rhetorical, she didn't need a response to know what had happened. I was speechless. I stood there, my face red, covering my nudity with my hands and hoping it was just a nightmare from which I would soon wake up. Unfortunately, it was not a dream, and I had to confront the unpleasant truth. To my shock, my mother reacted in the same way she always did when my younger sister had an accident. "Oh Emily, it can happen to everyone," she comforted me in a loving tone. Most people would probably argue that my mother's sensitive and considerate response was a positive thing, something to be happy about, but I would have preferred if she had screamed at me from the bottom of her heart. By reacting to my misfortune in the same way she reacts to my little sister's, I felt like she was equating me with a toddler who was expected to wet the bed once in a while and could therefore not be blamed. "We really have to go now. Are you okay?" my mother asked me with such a soft and concerned voice that I almost started crying. Her caring and considerate demeanor only made me feel that the whole thing was even more of a disaster than I had initially thought. I could only nod silently, as I knew that one more caring word would finally make me cry. "Just put the sheets in the washing machine and let the mattress air out before putting on new sheets," she instructed as she was already walking out the door. "Don't worry Emily, it's probably just a one-time thing. We'll see you tonight," she said finally and in the next moment she was gone with my little sister. Hardly had I been alone when I could no longer hold back my tears. For the rest of the day, I was occupied with crying my eyes out. Why did this have to happen to me and why was I so stupid to get caught as well!?
  5. Hi Everyone. Long time enjoyer of the forum, first time poster. I've enjoyed reading stories about ABDL for many years now, both on her and across the rest of the vast internet. I'm not new to writing, however this is my first ABDL story that I've written, or at least the first one that I felt good enough about to post. I posted this story first on the abdlstories subreddit, and decided "Hey, why not post it here too." I've completed only 2 chapters so far, but I'll continue working on this story. Anyways, I hope you enjoy, and I welcome any sort of criticism. Thank you. Chapter 1: A Day of Relaxation Gone Awry June 2nd, 2023. 2:13pm “Wow, what a shitshow.” I say with a sigh as I unlock the door, stepping into the house. Another tedious day at work. I swear, people always think data entry is an easy position; well I’d like to see them try dealing with the shit I have to deal with. If it’s not my supervisor breathing down my neck, it’s one of my colleagues needing some help with a monotonous task. “Well, at least I got off early today.” I couldn’t be happier with the early release. Mostly because I was about 2 seconds from murdering that idiot Beth. Seriously, how hard is it to save a spreadsheet before you close it out! Well, whatever. Not my problem anymore; at least for the weekend. I hang my coat up on the rack, kick my heels off, and sluggishly make my way over to the couch. I sit down, feeling the weight of the day release from my shoulders. Grabbing the remote from the coffee table, I turn on the T.V and begin to scroll through Netflix, hoping to find something to distract me from my hellish day. From across the house, I can hear the shower running, and a smile forms on my face. No matter what bullshit I have to deal with, I know it will be alright. I know I can come home to my favorite person: Emma. I hear the sound of water cease, and a few moments later, I see what I can only describe as the definition of beauty exit the bathroom. Her long, dark brown hair hanging over her shoulder, still damp from the shower. Her skin covered by a towel around her waist, leaving me just able to see glimpses of her fair, glistening skin. I watch as she begins to head to the bedroom, before doing a double take towards me. I watch as her face brightens up. “Roxie! I didn’t know you’d be home so early! How was work?” She walks over to me and pecks me on the cheek, careful not to let her towel fall. “If I have to fix one of Beth’s screw ups one more time, I’m gonna demand a raise for the extra work.” I say, half sarcastically, but with a hint of seriousness within. “She somehow manages to make extra work for me to do on a daily basis.” I shouldn’t be too hard on Beth. I mean sure, she fucks up a lot, but it’s not exactly her fault. Beth joined the company a couple years back as a receptionist, and she really flourished. I remember when I went in for my interview, and she made me feel welcome, calming my nerves. I’d even go as far to say that she was my first friend over there .Unfortunately, the company has been short staffed these past few months, and moved her over to the data entry department. It’s not like she’s the worst member on the team either. Data entry just isn’t her specialty. Most of the time, I don’t even mind helping her out, but with the rest of today…well I guess it just got on my nerves. “I feel bad for her.” Emma remarks. “It can’t be easy being moved around the company like that.” “Yeah, I know. I’ll text her later and tell her not to worry.” I just hope I don’t forget. My brain feels overworked today. I look up at the clock and take note of the time: 2:30. “Hey babe, don’t you have that meeting in an hour?” A look of surprise shoots across Emma’s face, and I can see a bit of panic in her eyes. “Dammit, I thought I had more time! Oh shit, where did I put my outfit…wait yeah I laid it out on the bed! Sorry babe, we’ll talk more later!” “Do you want some help getting ready?” I ask, wanting to remove some of her worry. “No, I should be fine. You just relax for now. You’ve had a long enough day already.” With a second peck on the cheek, I watch as she hurries her way to the bedroom door, hips swaying as I watch her disappear behind the doorframe. I feel sorry for her at times. Being an account manager for her company's high level executives comes with many perks: free travel, time off and a lucrative salary being some awesome bonuses. However, it also means having to make herself available for dinner meetings, out of state conferences, and other hindrances. I decide to resume my task, and after a couple more minutes of scrolling, I settle on a classic; She-Ra. God, I can’t count how many times I’ve rewatched this series, but here I am, going down the rabbit hole once again. I watch as the red N flashes across the screen, and the title intro plays. After a few minutes, I begin to feel a bit parched, and decide a cool beverage is in order. I get up and make my way to the kitchen. As I walk, I hear Emma getting louder in the bedroom. If I had to guess, she misplaced something. “Where the hell did I put those earrings?!? Come on, I just had…oh, they’re on the desk.” I chuckle to myself. This is pretty normal for Emma, rushing to get ready. I know to give her some space when she gets heated like that, so I continue to the kitchen. Reaching into the fridge, I grab 2 cans of Diet Coke. “It’s not like I wanna get back up later.” I reason to myself. Satisfied with my choice of soft drink, I make my way back to the living room. “Damn, I missed Adora finding the sword!” Having seen the show more times than I care to admit, I elect to not rewind, and just continue watching. I watch through to the credits of the first episode before I hear the bedroom door open. Emma walks out, her outfit finally complete. “How do I look? Ready for business?” She asks, fishing for a compliment. “You look gorgeous as always.” I say, sincere in my words. To me, she is, and will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. Today though, her look is that of an absolute professional. Her white, button down shirt buttoned up, with her black blazer overtop, just screams “I know what I’m talking about” while her ironed dress pants complete the ensemble. She looks at me and her lips, crimson lipstick freshly applied, turn into a smile, and a slight blush appears on her face, clearly enjoying what she heard. “Hearing that makes the effort worth it.” I watch as she walks over to the door, grabbing her purse off the coffee table along the way. As she pulls out her keyring from the bag, she turns to me. “I’m not sure how long this meeting will run, but I’m willing to guess it will be a few hours. You know Andrew; he never shuts up.” She didn’t have to remind me. Andrew is her partner at the company, and he truly doesn’t know how to stop talking. When I first met him at the company Christmas party, he went on and on for over an hour about his trip to the Florida Keys. I was only able to escape due to Emma’s timely rescue. He’s a nice guy, don’t get me wrong, but man can he chat your ear off. “Yeah, don’t let him go off the rails again, or you may not come back till tomorrow.” Emma chuckles at my remark, before opening the door. “Okay, well I’ll see you afterwards, no matter the time.” She jokes back. “Love you Roxie, and don’t forget to message Beth!” “Oh shit, thanks!” I can’t believe I already forgot. “I love you too Amore.” I didn’t learn many words from my heritage, but I learned that one. I should really learn more Italian though. With one last smile, I watch as Emma walks through the door, locking it behind her. A couple moments later, I hear the sound of her BMW starting up, before quieting down as she pulls out of the driveway. I sigh, missing her already. With nothing else to do, I return my attention to the T.V, noticing half of the episode having played whilst my attention was pulled. “Aw man, I’m missing all the good parts.” I say before pausing the episode. I sit back, contemplating what else I can do to pass the time. Just then, a realization strikes me; I have the place to myself for a few hours, and no plans for the rest of the day. I smirk as I figure out my new plan. I have a chance to engage in my own little secret. I get up from the couch and, with a brisk pace, I make my way over to the spare bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I lock it out of habit. I know I have the place to myself, but I still can’t get over my fear of being discovered in my secret activity. I walk over to the guest bed, and bend down, getting on my knees. I reach my hand underneath the frame, feeling around until I find what I'm looking for. With a bit of effort, I pull a wooden chest out from underneath the bed. A simple design, one almost wouldn’t notice anything out of the ordinary, at least until they look at the heavy duty lock on the front. I walk over to the walk-in closet, and head to the back, finding the second part of my lengthy process of hiding my secret. I open up a shoe box filled with a pair of old sneakers. I reach my way into the right shoe, and pull out a small key. I then return the shoe box to its place, and return to the chest. Placing the key into the slot, I twist it with shaking hands, my excitement building with each passing moment. With a click, the lock unlatches, and I place it off to the side, making sure to leave the key inside so I don’t forget where I put it. I slowly open the lid, and reveal my secret treasures. Inside the hidden chest, there are many different items that share the same theme. In secret, I am an ABDL. I’ve had a love and fascination for the kink for as long as I can remember. Once I moved in with Emma, I locked my stuff away in secret, afraid that she would think I’m some kind of degenerate…and I wouldn’t be able to stand that. Pushing that dark thought aside, I look over my collection of goodies, and after a moment, I pull out my first item. I’ve always been a bit of a goth, so when I found out about Rearz Rebel design, it was a perfect match for my aesthetic. I pull out the thick padding, and trace my fingers over the small skulls placed throughout. I quickly pull myself out of my mini trance, and grab the rest of my changing supplies before throwing them on the mattress. I lay myself down next to the supplies, before unbuttoning my black jeans, slipping them off of my legs and letting them fall to the floor. I take a look at my panties, looking over the similar design, black with little white skulls throughout. “No more panties today!” I say, making myself chuckle at my own bravado, before sliding those off as well. I then unfold my diaper, and place it underneath my rear, making sure to get the positioning just right. Once situated, I take a quick look at my body. While the hormones had done a bit of shrinkage, I still had a rather decent, if not average, sized penis. I know some Trans women have mixed or negative feelings about their traditionally male organ, I never quite felt that type of dysphoria. If anything, the rest of my figure was the issue, not the privates I have. Continuing with my mission, I begin to sprinkle a decent helping of baby powder over my nether regions. After all, what baby doesn’t smell like baby powder. Once satisfied, I raise the front of the diaper up, and take my time taping up the sides, wanting to make the fit as perfect as it could be. Finally secure, I let out a sigh of relief, before placing my hand on the front of the plastic, enjoying the thickness between my legs. Feeling a pressure on the front began to make my arousal grow, and I take a moment to enjoy it. “I should probably keep getting ready, otherwise I’ll be here all day.” I hop off the bed and return to the chest, pulling out a black onesie with a cartoon skull on the front. You could definitely say I have a theme for this outfit. I temporarily place it on the bed so I can strip out of the rest of my clothing. I unbutton my black button up shirt, letting it fall away, exposing my bra. I debate for a moment if I should keep it on, before reaching behind my back and unclipping the garment. It just wouldn't feel right to wear right now, with the rest of my infantile outfit. I pick up the onesie, and unbutton the snaps on the crotch before slipping it over my head. I feel the fabric expand and constrict to my form as it gets into place. I reach between my legs, and re snap the crotch of the garb. I reach into the chest once again, and pull out a black pacifier, before quickly popping it into my mouth. With a suckle, I walk over to the mirror to inspect the look. “Just like a baby.” I think to myself, and smile behind the dummy. I admire how the onesie confirms to my frame, accentuating the small curves I had developed over the years. I turn around, and look at the thickness surrounding my butt. Anyone looking would be able to tell what was underneath, especially with the design peaking out slightly around the legs. I finally look how I desire. Taking one last glimpse back into the mirror, I turn back to the chest for the final time, pulling out a black bag, filled with various other goodies. Taking it with me, I unlock the door, and head back to the living room. I situate myself back into my spot, feeling the cushion underneath me. I smile to myself, and I truly begin to feel the stress of the day melt away. After a moment of silent relaxation, I reach into the bag and pull out an oversized baby bottle. Deciding to stick to my already opened beverage, I carefully pour the can of soda into the bottle, before opening the second can and doing the same. I screw the lid back on, and begin to place the nipple towards my mouth, forgetting about the paci sitting between my lips. Giggling at my forgetfulness, I quickly attach the pacifier to the clip on my onesie, leaving it hanging within reach. I then return the bottle to my mouth, taking a sip of the refreshing, caffeinated drink. I place the bottle down next to me, before reaching over to the remote, resuming the episode I was watching. I sat there for a couple hours, watching the adventures unfold on the screen. Having finished my bottle, I had gotten up and filled it back up with water, polishing that off as well. As the 6th..or is it the 7th episode began to play, I returned the paci to my awaiting lips, enjoying my own personal nirvana. Midway through the episode, I begin to feel the results of all my consumption. I take a moment to decide if now is the moment I want to release, before deciding to return my attention to the show. Another series of credits rolls across the screen, and I begin bouncing in my seat, the desperation reaching its peak. I realize that I soon won’t have a choice if I want to go or not. Pulling my legs onto the couch, I get into position, sitting on my knees. With a final sigh, I begin to feel my bladder release, slowly at first, but quickly turning into a flood. I feel the warmth spreading around the front of the padding, which eagerly ate up the onslaught of pee. Many seconds pass by, and after what seemed to be a minute, I feel the flow turn into a trickle, before finally stopping. I begin to unsnap the crotch of the onesie, wanting to see myself how soaked I had become, and I was not disappointed. The entire front of the Rebelz had turned a pale yellow color, and reaching my hand down, I could feel the satisfying squish that only a soaked diaper could give. As I was inspecting my results, I felt my arousal from earlier return in earnest, the front of my padding beginning to tent, my erection making itself known. This time, I decide to do something about it. Reaching back into the bag, I pull out my favorite toy, a wireless wand vibrator. Pressing the button, I feel the device spring to life. I sit back down, feeling the warmth had made its way somewhat to the back of the diaper, before bringing the wand to the crotch of the padding. “Oh, how I missed this.” I say as I revel in the sensations. I turn up the speed a level before beginning to move it around, my privates becoming fully erect in the process. I close my eyes, and begin fantasizing about my usual dream. Instead of my hands guiding the wand, it’s Emma, using the device to provide this pleasure to me. I imagine all the things I wish I could experience with her. My mind plays the scene, me squirming around, feeling the wand to its job, while Emma calls me her good girl, her soggy baby, her precious little. All too soon, I feel myself beginning to reach my climax. With the last few strokes of the vibrator, I feel myself begin to orgasm, spurting my load inside my diaper, which happily accepted the additional liquid. I turn the device off, and breath heavily, basking in the afterglow of my alone time. Just as I finish recovering, I hear a sound to my left, and I open my eyes. My heart drops. Having been distracted by my masturbating, I must have failed to notice the sound of the lock on the door, or the opening of it for that matter. There stood Emma, confirming my worst fears. I begin to panic, before noticing something. Where in my worst nightmares, I had always imagined her with a look of disgust, in reality, here she stood, with a massive grin on her face. “Well, out of all the things I expected to walk in to, this wasn’t at the top of the list.” -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (CW: Shame, Homophobia, Transphobia, Familial Abuse, Mentions of Violence) Chapter 2: Caught in The Act June 2nd, 2023. 5:48pm Dread. All I feel is an overwhelming feeling of dread. For years, my biggest fear has been this exact moment. (I can’t believe I was stupid enough to let this happen! I should have never unlocked that chest!) My internal monologue goes into overdrive, reminding me how I should’ve been more careful, should’ve stayed locked in the guest bedroom, should’ve never engaged in my perverse kink to begin with. I feel my anxiety building with each passing moment. “So…wanna tell me what’s going on here?” Emma asks. I’m unable to read her expression, whether that’s due to my rush of emotions, or her lack of displaying one, I’m unable to tell. (Just talk to her! What’s the worst that she could say? That you’re disgusting, a pervert, a mental case? Yeah…that’s definitely what she’s going to say!) I open my mouth, trying to get any semblance of a word out, just…something. But nothing comes out. Instead, I feel my body enter autopilot, my legs moving faster than I can think, rushing me over to the guest bedroom. I quickly lock the door before collapsing on the floor, holding my head in my lap as the tears begin to form. What if she doesn’t think I’m sexy anymore? What if she wants to leave me? Why couldn’t I just be normal?!? I continue to cry, wishing more than anything that this didn’t happen. But it did. The cat’s out of the bag now, and no amount of wishing would make it otherwise. So I cry; that’s all I can do, is just cry. Suddenly, I hear a gentle knocking on the door, and I hear a voice filled with kindness and concern on the other side. “Roxie, are you okay? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I tried calling you to let you know I was coming back, but you didn’t answer.” I mentally kick myself, looking over to my jeans and seeing my phone sticking out of the pocket. Me and my forgetfulness. “Listen, I’m not mad, okay? I just want to talk to you. I don’t want to rush you, but would you please open the door?” I sit there for a moment longer, before slowly making my way to the door. I pause for a moment before unlocking the door, and cracking it open, just able to poke my head through. “I’m so, so sorry Emma.” I say with fresh tears dripping down my cheeks. “I never wanted you to see me…like this. I promise you I’ll never do this again, just please don't…” I’m interrupted by Emma pushing the door open. (This is it, she’s going to yell at me.) I think, before quickly being enveloped in a hug. “That’s enough, Roxie.” She says, only warmth in her voice. “I’m here, and I’ve got you. It’s all right.” I feel nothing but kindness and love from her words, not even a hint of anger in her voice. Hearing the conviction in her voice, a new wave of tears emerge from my eyes. Not tears of fear, or of sorrow, but of pure relief. I stand there, wrapped in her embrace, and continue to let out the emotions I’ve been carrying for too long. It feels like years have passed standing there, although in reality, only a few minutes have likely passed. I feel Emma begin to pull away, and I look down at my feet, embarrassed by my emotional outburst. A moment of silence lingers for a moment longer, before I hear her speak. “Are you okay now?” I see the concern in her eyes, still worried about me. I sniffle a bit, and attempt to regain my composure. “I…I’m okay. Thank you…for the hug…” I trail off “Are you sure? It’s okay to not be okay, you know.” She looks at me, awaiting my response. “Yeah, no I’m okay now. It was just…a bit of a shock is all. Last time I forget my phone.” I attempt to make the situation a bit less awkward with my joke, and I think it worked, maybe just a bit. “Listen, I know you’ve probably got a million different things running through your mind right now, but let me reiterate; I’m not mad, not in the slightest. Why don’t you sit down, I’ll make us some coffee, and we can talk about all of…well, this.” I give a slight nod, and head over to the kitchen table. I watch as Emma walks towards the kitchen, turning back long enough to give me a reassuring smile. (I should take a moment to compose myself. I mean, we’ve gotta talk about it at this point.) I close my eyes, and take a deep breath, holding it for just a moment before releasing, and repeating the process. As I feel myself regaining my composure, I open my eyes to see Emma walking out of the kitchen. She places a mug full of coffee in front of me, plenty of cream and sugar inside, before taking the seat next to me. I take a whiff of the warm beverage, and bring the cup to my lips, taking a savory sip. “Before I say anything…” Emma starts “I want you to talk. What does all of this…” she points to my outfit “mean to you. No judgment, just start where you’re comfortable, and speak truthfully.” Where do I even begin, I wonder. How do I explain all of this? Do I lie? Make up some kind of excuse for why I’m wearing diapers and baby clothes? I look into Emma’s eyes, and I begin to feel at ease. I decide to tell her. I decide to tell her everything. “Well…I’m into all of this. I’m an “ABDL”, which stands for Adult Baby Diaper Lover.” I see her expression remains unchanged, so I continue. “I’ve always had a fascination for Diapers, for as long as I can remember. I always dreamed of going back to the moments of my childhood, even when I was…well still a child. I would dream of being able to go back to Diapers, and just enjoy the carefree experience of an infant. As I grew older, my feeling began to change and evolve, becoming more…complex. Not only was I discovering my sexuality, and how it plays into my obsession, but I also began to figure out more about myself. I began questioning my life, trying to figure out why I felt like I was a stranger in my own skin. I would look online, trying to see if someone, anyone, felt the way I felt. Not only did I find out about ABDL, but I discovered that some people can be “Transgender.” After reading more about the experiences of Trans Men and Women, I finally figured out what was “wrong” with me.” I feel Emma place her hand on top of mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. From the moment I met her, she knew about my gender identity. Having always known that she was accepting, I still felt a little anxious, telling my whole story. I take a breath, and continue on with my story. “Maybe a part of me wanted to relive the moments of my childhood, because I never truly had “my” childhood. I was just pretending to be what everyone thought I was. Now that I knew who I was…I knew I had to hide it.” “Why?” Emma asks. “I mean, I get hiding your interest in Ageplay, but why did you feel like you had to hide your identity?” I wince, reliving the harsh memories like they were yesterday. “I hid it because I lived in the south, and it was the 2010’s. The folks down there aren’t exactly welcoming to those who are…different.” I pause, steeling myself for what comes next. “That included my parents. I knew full well how they felt about “Queers”, and I knew for a fact that they wouldn’t change their minds, not even for their own blood.” Emma looks shocked. “I…I knew you didn’t talk to your parents, but you never talked about why. I can’t…I can’t even imagine the feeling.” “Yeah, it was Hell. But I survived. I buried my true feeling deep down, and continued living a life that wasn’t mine. I got through Middle School, and even High School, hating the changes happening to my body, but unable to do anything about it. I just…tried not to think about it. I buried myself into my school work, doing everything and anything I could do to keep myself busy. Eventually, that paid off, and I graduated with honors. I even got scholarship offers from Universities. And then I finally realized…I could be free. I was about to be out in the world, on my own, free to do as I may. And suddenly, I began to feel alive again. I began making plans. I got myself into school, registered for classes, and got into the dorms.” “So you could finally live as yourself? Sounds like you found a way to be happy.” I looked at Emma. I always appreciate her optimism, but not everything works out as you hope in life. “Yeah it does…but then I made a mistake.” She looks at me with a mix of curiosity, confusion and worry. “It was supposed to be a happy day. I was moving out. I had my car all packed and everything. All I had to do was hop in, turn the key, and never look back. I didn’t do that. For some reason, I thought I could finally tell my parents about who I was, who I wanted to be. I told them I was Trans…and regretted it.” I see a tear form in Emma’s eye, too shocked to even speak. “My father told me I was a freak, a degenerate looser, and that I would be doomed to Hell for my sins. He…did more than yell.” I reached to the neck of my clothes and pulled it to the side, showing off my faint scar from all those years ago. I see a look of shock and anger fill her face for a moment, before returning her expression back to composed. She reaches over, feeling the surface of my skin. “That’s how you got that scar? I always assumed it was from something embarrassing, not something so…so wrong! How could he do that to you?” I’ve asked myself the same question over the years. “He told me to leave, and never come back, or else he’d bury me in the ground. Mom..my mother just stood there, not even looking at me. I don’t know if she was just scared of my father, or if she agreed with him. All I know, is that she wouldn’t even look at me. So…I left, and never went back. That…that was the last time I heard from either of them.” “Roxie, I’m so sorry. Nobody should have to go through something like that.” She reaches around the table and gives me a hug. No tears flowed from me this time though, that memory had already extracted all the tears it ever would. “It’s okay Emma. The story gets a bit better from here. I went to college out of state, finally leaving the bigotry of the south behind, and I moved into the dorms, free for the first time. I even had a dorm room to myself. I swear, when I found that out, I felt that my luck was finally turning around. I finally had the time, space and availability to start being me. I got a part time job, and since I didn’t have any other expenses besides my car insurance, I had a good amount of disposable income. I ordered clothes for myself, started practicing make-up, dyed my hair, and even started out on hormones. I was, for the first time in my life, living for myself. Once I got settled into my new life, my mind turned back to my…other interests. I ordered diapers, onesies, pacifiers, you name it, having it all delivered to a P.O box. People saw me bringing packages to my dorm room all the time; they probably thought it was more clothes or something. It wouldn’t have mattered if the did though, nothing was going to stop me, not anymore. I began letting myself explore my ageplay kink, and let me tell you, the first time I put on a diaper, I felt complete. Everything that I had lived through, all the pain, all the suffering, it was all worth it. So..I kept doing it. And well…that’s where we are today.” I wait for her response with baited breath. “Thank you, Roxie, for sharing your story. I can’t imagine your struggle. I mean, having to deal with all of that…your family, and…just wow. I’m glad you were able to find yourself, and embrace the little within you. I want you to know, I love you, and nothing you’ve told me has changed that.” Emma smiles at me, and I return it back to her. It was my turn now to lean over the table, embracing the woman that I love. Then, something hits me. I never mentioned the term “Little” in my explanation. In fact, Emma used the word “Ageplay” before I even brought it up. I then remember the smile she gave me when I was caught; like she knew what I was doing. Not one point during this ordeal did she ever question the fact that I was wearing a onesie, or a wet diaper for that matter. I break the embrace, and look into her eyes. I ask the question now in my mind. “Emma, you know more about Ageplay than you’re letting on, don’t you?” She looks at me for a moment, then returns that same smile I saw earlier in the day. “Guilty.” She says. “Since you were so open with me, I’m going to be open with you.” It was now my turn to listen. “I’m into Ageplay too. Specifically, I’m a Mommy. I’ve been a Mommy for a long time, years before I met you. I actually started out exploring BDSM, and while I enjoyed all the bondage, and the domination, it was always missing something for me. I was craving that touch of innocence that comes with Ageplay. I won’t hit you with my whole backstory right now. Don’t misunderstand, I’m not hiding anything from you, but you’ve had a long day, and I don’t want to dump too much on you at once. For now, know that I’m just as weird and kinky as you.” I sat there, mouth open. Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine Emma, my girlfriend Emma, would even know about the world of Ageplay, let alone having been involved with it for years. My mind was swimming with questions, but she’s right, it has already been a long enough day. However, there was still one more question on my mind, that I just had to have answered. “That still doesn’t explain something. Why weren’t you surprised with me being into Ageplay? You didn’t seem shocked at all. It’s almost like…” “Like I knew?” She finished. “It’s because I did.” I see a guilty look appear on her face. “It wasn’t intentional, and I wasn’t trying to snoop, but I found your stash months ago. I was looking for my old sneakers, and was surprised to find a key inside the sole. You could imagine my confusion. Just as I was walking out of the closet, I…well, I tripped over my own feet.” I laugh, knowing full well that Emma gets distracted when cleaning and looking for things. “Yeah, laugh it up diaper girl.” We both get a laugh out of that one. “Anyways, I spent the next 10 minutes trying to figure out where I dropped the key. I looked everywhere. I checked behind the dresser, under the chair, and then looked under the bed, where I found your chest. At least I knew what the key went to, now I just had to find the key. Ironically, it was in my shoe. Don’t ask how it got there, I to this day don’t know how it happened. I unlocked the chest, and was surprised by the contents, mostly because I knew what everything inside was. I knew I didn’t have any supplies left in the house, and realized based on the sizes that they belonged to you. Plus, out of all the women I’ve ever met, nobody wears more skulls than you. I then panicked a bit, realizing I had intruded on your secret stash. I quickly locked it back up and put the key back in its hiding spot.” “Why…why didn’t you say anything? You had to know at the time it was all kink-related stuff?” I was now confused, wondering why she didn’t act on her knowledge, confront me, hell do anything with what she just learned. “I didn’t say anything because it was your secret to share. It didn’t matter that I was a Mommy, or if you were a Little, it was your secret, and you shouldn’t have had to reveal it before you were ready. If I was sorry for anything, it would be for not knocking before I came in…but this is my place too, so you could imagine how silly that would be.” I got up from my seat, and walked in close to Emma. She looked at me, unsure of what I was going to do. I move in closer, and bring my lips to hers, kissing her deeply. It lasts for a moment longer, before I begrudgingly pull back, needing to get the words out of my throat. “Thank you Emma, for the space, for listening…for everything.” “Don’t mention it. Now that the emotional stuff is over with, I’m suddenly hungry. How about I order us a Pizza, and we watch a movie, and just relax for the rest of the night?” “Sounds good to me!” I state enthusiastically, glad to put the negativity from before behind me. “Alright, how about you head to the couch and pick out something for us to watch? I’ll call the restaurant now.” As Emma pulls out her phone, I begin walking over to the couch, before realizing I’m still in my little attire. (I should probably get changed. Don’t want to push my luck tonight.) I turn around and start walking over to the bedroom, when Emma places a hand on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. “Where are you going?” she asks. “Oh, I was just going to change my clothes…for the movie.” I state, not quite ready to talk about my outfit aloud. I don’t know if I was just embarrassed, or if I was afraid she wouldn’t want me dressed like this right now. Emma then gave me a smile. “Don’t be silly, that’s a perfect outfit. Now get on the couch, crinkle butt.” She says, and gives me a quick swat on the butt, a crinkle sound emanating from my rear. A huge smile forms on my face, and I head back to the couch. I have a thought to myself. “How did I get so lucky?”
  6. Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.
  7. Dearly Beloved “Stephanie Sweeney, you come out of that bed right now,” Kate sighed in frustration as she yanked on the covers. The mound of ivory and green blankets wrapped themselves ever more tightly. Despite their size, Stephanie’s bare legs stuck out from one end while strands of her crisp wheat colored hair stuck out of the other end. The mound turned itself into a circle. “No way Jose, I am a warm cinnamon roll,” Steph protested. Kate sighed in frustration before dropping the covers and waiting. The mound of blanket shaped itself into a funnel from which two eyes were poking out, “Catherine Sweeney, are you still there?” “Yes I’m still here you dork,” Kate snapped as she grabbed the blankets again and tugged, ripping them clean off the bed. Blankets free, Steph stretched out to her full length, feet dangling off the edge of their queen mattress, hair framing the delicate features of her face. She wore a pink camisole but was otherwise naked. “Steph, what happened to your panties?” Steph giggled coyly as she bit her lip and seductively flexed her hips, slowly spreading her legs. She put all of herself on display. “Why Mrs. Sweeney, you’ve put me in a most compromising position. Anything could happen.” Kate licked her lips as the familiar rhythm of her heart amped itself up. Primary school as friends, High School as girlfriends, College as lovers, and then five years of married life. From the innocent pitter-patter she had felt as a girl but couldn’t understand to the drumbeat of adult passion, she was grateful that the excitement had never died. She couldn’t help but be drawn into Steph’s beckoning to come hither. “Why Mrs. Sweeney,” Kate replied as she leaned in for a kiss. “Don’t you know we both have work today. Now is hardly the time for bestial acts of carnal lust.” “I can’t help myself,” Steph pouted as she wrapped her hands around the back of Kate’s neck and pulled her in tight. “Just the sight of you fills my mind with the most ungodly of thoughts. My little pocket wife I just want to hear you make little squeeks of satisfaction all day long. Kate wasn’t exactly pint sized, though at around five feet tall she was by no means large. Less then one percent of American women were over six feet tall however. Lucky for me, Kate thought, that much more of her to love. The squeeks Steph was asking for came fast as her arm drifted between Kate’s legs and began to play. The gentle waves of pleasure washed over Kate like a current. What strength she had left to prop herself up fled and she fell into Steph’s body, he giant wife’s arms quickly wrapping around her and squeezing tightly. “Seriously though,” she said after taking a few moments to indulge. “Let me up, please? I’ve got to get to work.” She pulled herself away as Stephanie’s arms released their hold over her. “How many dead bodies are you looking at today?” Steph asked as she rolled over from the spot she had been laying in and propped herself up in the bed. “Hopefully none,” Kate replied as she snatched her phone from the dresser. “No text messages last night,” she turned to face Stephanie, letting the phone dance in her hands. “I guess that means no one was murdered, I…uhhh Steph?” “Hmm?” Steph was sitting cross-legged on the bed, the traces of a seductive little smirk still on her face as she blatantly undressed Kate with her eyes. “Are those…skid marks?” Kate’s upper lip curled in disgust. Stained into the bedsheets right where Steph had been lying were two very unpleasant looking spots in the filthiest of colors. “Oh?” Steph spun her head back, glancing at the streaks. “Whoops.” “‘Whoops’? Are you hecking serious right now?” Kate asked. She dramatically flared her nostrils as if an odious stench had crept into them. The unconcerned look in her wife’s face continued t to enrage her. “Don’t just keep sitting in it!” She grabbed her arm and yanked her, pulling her up into a standing position. “It’s….oww! I didn’t mean to,” Steph protested. “Ugh, just get in the shower while I wash the sheets.” Kate groaned. “I dun wanna,” Steph stamped her foot like an impatient toddler. “Just get in the shower you dirty girl,” Kate snapped as she shoved Steph towards the bathroom door. “Honestly, who above the age of three argues about getting into the shower. I’ll hose you down myself if you don’t get in there.” Steph wiggled her eyebrows, “That does sound like fun.” “IT WON’T BE A SEXY SHOWER!” Kate screeched as she pulled the door shut. “I better hear water coming out of that showerhead.” There was a muffled response from the bathroom but it was soon followed by the sound of running water. Kate had to choke back bile as she pulled the sheets from the bed. She could do nothing but stare at the soiled markings. Steph had never been the most hygenic girl but somehow this felt like an awful escalation of some of her worst tendencies. When Steph emerged she did look much fresher. Her skin had turned a tender shade of pink and the fresh scent of lilac soap emanated from her body. At least she had made an effort. “I made your breakfast,” Kate waved her hand at the table. “Sorry Mrs. Sweeney but I’m gonna be late for work if I don’t get going.” She gave Steph a peck on the cheek as she pushed herself towards the exit. “Thanks Mrs. Sweeney,” Steph replied as she sat down at the table, fork practically in hand. “I don’t deserve you.” “I know you don’t,” Kate grinned as she left. * *. * “I mean I don’t want to hecking complain but it was beyond nasty. Then I had to pour on a fake smile because I didn’t want her day to start with her wife being furious with her. She’s under enough pressure already but, I mean, what’s next? Do I have to wipe her ass?” Kate scowled into her phone. She was curled up in her car. The engine was running and the heat was pouring out of the vents as toasty as she could get it. A sprinkling of snow outside threatened absolutely frigid conditions. She sipped from a styrofoam cup. Gas station cappuccino. Her stomach would hate her later. “Would you wipe her ass if she asked you to?” the woman on her phone asked. A pair of thick glasses framed a face whose natural smoothness was giving way to age lines. Salt and pepper hair hung from her head in a sensible bun. A white medical coat hastily tossed over a short sleeve shirt left Kate envious. Kate’s therapist was in southern California. “What kind of question is that?” Kate asked as she took another pull from her drink, enjoying the feeling of sugar and carbohydrates rushing about her body and flushing her skin. “Of course I’d wipe her ass if she asked me too. Why do you think I’m so mad? Of course I’d like her to have better hygiene but, like, if that’s what it took, I’d scrub her every day.” “It sounds to me like you want to baby her,” her therapist replied. “Don’t you think she should learn how to take care of herself?” “Are you kidding,” Kate laughed. “I’ve been taking care of her since we were five years old! Do you know in kindergarten I gave her my juice box every day? She never got to school with a drink.” “Then maybe you’re not helping her,” her therapist replied. “You’re enabling her. She’s been dependent on you ever since you were kids. She doesn’t know how to handle grown up things because you’re always there to do them for her.” Kate blinked. “Is that a bad thing? I mean, I love her. I want to do things for her.. If she’s dependent on me, that’s pretty…” she let the thought linger in the air. Stephanie wasn’t exactly a defenseless woman. She played center professionally. When they were in grade school she could already bodycheck all the boys. Hell, she could probably play in the NBA and still be one of the best in the league. The thought of Stephanie Sweeney curled up in a pathetic little ball of uselessness because she couldn’t pop the top on a can of fruit was stimulating. It’s ok Steph, here let me do it for you. Kate had a rather good idea of what her therapist was going to tell her. Was she enabling Stephanie? Of course she was. She reveled in enabling Stephanie to be a co-dependent pile of nerves. No matter how strong, fast, and powerful she was to the public, to millions of fans, Kate got to see that special side of Steph that no one else did. So what her therapist said next shocked her, “Not at all.” “Huh?” Kate blinked. “I thought you were going to tell me I needed to stop doing things for her.” Her therapist smiled, “What you need is just a bit more patience. You know how a mother gets really frustrated but somehow always manages to keep it together? I think that’s the best way to deal with your wife Mrs. Sweeney.” “You want me to be my wife’s mom?” Kate arched her eyebrow. “Not exactly,” her therapist replied. “Hold on, let me share my screen with you.” She pressed a button on her keyboard and a static black and white spiral appeared on Kate’s phone. With another movement of her mouse, the spiral began to spin. “What’s this supposed to be hypnotism?” Kate asked. “Don’t be silly!” her therapist answered. “You can’t hypnotize someone like on television. And who ever heard of getting hypnotized over a Zoom call? No, this is just a relaxation technique. Do me a favor Mrs. Sweeney and just stare into the center of the swirl.” “Ok,” Kate shrugged. Why not, what’s the worst that could happen? She stared at her phone for a couple of seconds and had to admit that she felt a bit more calm. Her coffee sloshed around in her hands and had it not been covered, it surely would have been all over her sweater. She clumsily sat it back in the drink holder, her eyes never moving from her screen. “Are you looking at the spiral Kate?” “Uh-huh….” Kate trailed off. The spiral was round. It kept spinning. She felt good when the spiral kept spiraling just like a spiral that spiraled around in a spiral over and over again just like a spiral spiralling. Her trail of thought brook as she let out a soft google. “I’m looking at the spiral doctor….” “Does it make you feel good?” “It makes me feel spirally,” Kate snickered, “like I’m all gloopy.” “Well, let’s see if we can’t reform that gloop just a teensy bit,” the therapist said. “Now Kate, I want you to listen very closely to my instructions.” Kate could hear her therapist talking. She knew the words but couldn’t put them together. Yet, somehow, new ideas were beginning to take shape in her mind. She suddenly had quite a few ideas about how she should deal with little Stephy. By the time the spiral disappeared from the screen to be replaced by her therapist’s face, she already quite knew what she wanted to do that night. * * * The workout had been intense, which was just the way Steph liked it. Another member of the team was in town over the winter and they’d met up for some one on one and a tour through the gym. All of her muscles had been touched and her limbs felt like they were on fire. She was parked back on the couch at home with a towel wrapped around her neck. She felt a little bad about how the morning had gone. It wasn’t that she tried to be slovenly or even hated being clean. A hot shower or a good steam bath after a nice workout was heavenly after all. She just never seemed to get it. Plus, as bad as she’d felt about the whole thing, Kate had just made it right with a smile. Somehow not cleaning had led to a delicious home cooked breakfast. So obviously the wifey wasn’t that upset. “I’m home sweetie!” the door had opened and a voice called from the front door. Steph lifted herself up on the couch and stared across. A mound of boxes piled into Kate’s hands towered over her head. “You went shopping? How much did you buy?” she leapt from the couch and moved to Kate, scooping the boxes from her hands. “Be careful Stephy, those boxes are heavy!” Kate said. “I mean it’s fine?” Steph was a bit confused. She always did the heavy lifting. Kate wasn’t out of shape but she didn’t exactly hit the bench either. “What is all this junk anyway?” Kate giggled coyly, “Presents for my Superstar Princess of course!” She had a vacant look in her eyes as if she was having trouble focusing. Had she been drinking? No, definitely not. She hadn’t taken something had she? “Really?” Steph picked up one of the boxes and examined it. It was fairly large but made of plain cardboard. The store shipping labels were on it but there was no indication of what actually was inside. It was postmarked to a drop off location. Kate had ordered all of this same day shipping for pickup? Why? “What’s in this one?” “Do you want to know baby?” Kate grinned as she wrapped her hands around Steph’s neck. Steph couldn’t help but let out a low moan of pleasure as her wife’s tongue made its way along her earlobe, caressing the side of her face. Kate whispered as her tongue retracted, “I’ll have to show you in the bedroom.” “Mmm, I’d love to,” Steph pecked Kate on the cheek. “But I am exhausted, I did a hard burn today at the gym. Unless you want me to just lie there.” She had returned to the couch and Kate descended upon her knees, straddling both of them and pinning her against the sofa. “That will be perfect actually,” she said. “Then I’ll have you right where I want you. You’ll be helpless, my prisoner” “Kinky,” Steph beamed. “But you know I’m not into chains and things, I hope that’s not what we’re doing.” “Of course not,” Kate replied. “I’d never tie up my little Stephy…unless she was a really bad girl. You’ve been good today, right?” “I’m too tired to be naughty,” Steph replied. “Come on then,” Kate stood back up and lifted Steph’s hand, pulling on it. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything. She selected two of the boxes, scooped them under one arm, and held Steph’s hand with the other. Steph allowed herself to be guided into the bedroom. “Ok, arms up!” “Uhh, maybe it would be easier if I undress myself…” Kate’s head didn’t quite come up to Stephanie’s shoulders. There was no way she’d…”huh?” Kate had grabbed the bottom of Steph’s shirt and yanked upward with such force that Steph ended up stooping slightly and Kate was able to pull the entire shirt off. It happened so quickly that Steph barely registered the action. Her shorts and underwear came next, then her socks. Kate took off everything. “Alright, can you lie down in the exact center of the bed sweetie?” Kate asked. “And spread your legs a little, ok?” Wow she wants access already. Is she trying to make up for this morning? “Oh and close your eyes?” “Why is that?” Steph asked. They usually didn’t do this kind of thing. It was exciting but also a bit frightening. When they made love, both of them chased what they wanted. Kate was asking to top her in a way they’d never tried before. “Sweetie, if you don’t listen, I’m going to blindfold you.” And what was with “sweetie?” Steph didn’t hate it but it wasn’t a common pet name that Kate dropped for her. Steph shrugged as she set her head against the pillow and snapped her eyes shut. Well just relax and see what she has in store for you. Steph could hear the sound of boxes being cut into and pulled open. Packing material was crinkled and set aside. Plastic torn. More crinkling. A lot more crinkling. How much crinkling was there? Steph wanted to sneak a peek but Kate had obviously worked hard on this scenario and she wanted to see it through. “I know this will be hard but can you lift up slightly for me sweetie?” Kate asked. Without opening her eyes, Steph followed her instruction and raised he butt. She could hear a crinkling sound and then an, “Ok you can sit back down,” from Kate. She was on top of some sort of pad now. It was soft and comfortable but crinkled ever so slightly as Steph sat on top of it. The smell of fresh powder hitting her nose helped her put two and two together. Kate wasn’t really…her eyes flew open and she watched in horror as Kate brought the front of a massive diaper up around her crotch. “Kate, what is this?” “It’s a diaper sweetie.” “I know that, why are you putting me in one?” “Because your mushy little squishbutt may not be clean and I don’t want to wake up with soiled sheets again,” Kate answered. “That’s not funny,” Steph scowled. “You’re being a bit of a bully Mrs. Sweeney.” “You can call me mommy sweetie,” Kate grinned as she taped the diaper into place. She leaned forward again and kissed Steph’s forehead as her hand patted the front of Steph’s diaper, the loud crinkle was now unmistakable. “Look, just get up so I can take this off,” Steph replied. “I’m sorry but I am really not into this roleplay scenario at all.” “Are you saying you don’t like your diaper?” Kate asked. “Not at all.” “We’ll have to change that then.” Kate replied with sinister glee as she produced a vibrating wand. She dropped the wand to Steph’s diaper, dragging the nub along the front of it. “Come on Kate, I really want you to sto…..oh!” Kate had turned the vibrator on and pushed it between Steph’s legs. The padding of the diaper pushed against her as the vibration rumbled through her body. Kate knew just the right spots to hold the wand to trigger Steph. The wave built quickly and within a matter of seconds, Steph felt like her body was ready to cry out in joy. “Stephy, sweetie, do you want to make cummies?” “Uh-huh….” Steph didn’t even care that the weird roleplay was disturbing. Kate had been so forceful about build up her arousal that her brain had already fogged up. She could only think about how good it would feel to melt in Kate’s hand. “Say it,” Kate said. She had lifted the wand upwards slightly. It still felt really good but was just missing the critical spot that would allow Steph to continue building to a rapturous climax. “So you want to make cummies.” “I…” it was actually kind of embarrassing. ‘Cummies’ come on that was a weird fetish thing to say but she wanted to let Kate know it was working. She had to say it, “I want to make cummies.” “Where do you want to make cummies?” “Uh…” where were they going with this? In the diaper? Oh that was embarrassing too. Was this a shame thing? Kate teased her briefly in a great spot before lifting the wand again, “Where do you want to make cummies Stephy?” “I want to make cummies in my diaper!” Steph shrieked. Wailing it out and getting it out there would let them both move on. Yes, she’d surrender to her wife. She’d get that rush. Then later she could lay down the law about this being weird. Kate sighed and shook her head, pulling the wand away and clicking the switch over. “That’s a shame, only good girls who like their diapers get to make cummies in them.” “But I…” Steph swallowed. Did she like it? Not really. It was definitely weird. But damn she needed to cum now. She needed it. “I do like my diapers, uh, mommy. I like them a lot!” “I don’t believe you.” Kate clicked the vibrator back on but instead ran it gently across her chest. A touch of scarlet came into her cheeks. “Mmmm, it does feel good. I wish I had a good little diaper loving girl who could feel it.” Damn it, how far is this going to go. “That’s me mommy, I’m your good little diaper loving girl. I love my diapers sooo much~~~” Steph felt like an idiot. If this ever left the bedroom… Kate clicked the wand off again and stared directly into Steph’s eyes, a wicked grin plastered on her face. “Prove it.” “How do I do that?” “That’s easy,” Kate said as she slid back slightly. Steph would easily be able to extract herself from the bed now and walk away. “A good little girl is going to wet her diapees instead of making a mess out of mommy’s bed.” “You can’t be serious.” The thought instantly cooled Steph off. She might not be the cleanest person around but she wasn’t going to just piss herself like a dumb baby. “I guess you need another taste,” Kate replied as she pinned Steph’s legs again, turned the vibrator on, and thrust it into the center of the diaper. She let it dig deeper and deeper until Steph was shrieking with pleasure. She had a thought to control her sounds so that Kate wouldn’t know how close she was but Kate knew. Kate knew enough to bring her right to the top of the mountain and then take the wand away. “Please…” Steph hated to beg but she needed it so bad. Maybe if she leaned into the roleplay, “Please mommy…please let me cum in my diaper.” Kate pressed her lips against Steph’s before lifting her head and tracing her tongue along Steph’s face, working her way to Steph’s ear. “You know what I want to see sweetie. This can all end when you show me how committed you are to the diapers I put you in.” “I…can’t do that Kate,” Steph had tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry…I can’t do that!” “Are you coming down again?” The vibrator was back on Steph’s diaper. “I can bring you to the top all night long if I have to. You will make cummies for your mommy my sweet little Stephy and you will do it after you show mommy how much you love your diapers. Just surrender, it’s so much easier if you let mommy take care of everything.” “What’s with you?” Steph gasped. “You’ve never been this aggressive before.” “Mommy had a little talk with her therapist today,” Kate replied. “She taught me how to help you with your tushy tantrum.” “Well, I’m not going to….ahhhh!” Steph let out another throaty moan as Kate returned the vibrator and continued to tease her. What the hell kind of therapist told someone to sexually assault their wife?! Still, Steph knew how easy it was to push Kate away and make sure she knew this should stop. Yet she couldn’t. She couldn’t. She wanted to cum. Oh god she wanted to cum. I’m not going to be able to hold out am I? She hated the idea of pissing herself. She had no idea how she’d be able to get off in a diaper soaked in her own urine. Maybe that would be for the best though. Have the most amazing climax she’d ever felt or get rid of the sex haze so she could get away from this. Both would work. All she had to do was… “Ok mommy, ok,” she gasped out between ragged breaths. Kate had just pulled the wand away again after letting her build up. “I’ll do it…I’ll prove I’m a good girl.” Kate beamed in triumph as she sat up and looked down at Steph’s diaper. “Well?” “It’s…I can’t just do it…you know?” Steph frowned. “Maybe if I sat on the toilet.” “You’re not going anywhere near a potty for a long time baby girl,” Kate replied. She squeezed Steph’s hands. “Your with mommy now, just relax. Everything is going to be ok if you just relax.” Just relax? Steph took in a deep breath and tried that. She just relaxed. Once it started, it was surprisingly easy. It was hot. She kind of knew it was hot but in a way it almost felt like she was boiling. Stewing in her own pee wasn’t so bad. The padding taped to her groin swelled up hungrily as it absorbed the liquid pouring out of her. She moaned slightly as she finished. As expected, whatever stimulation she had been feeling was gone. Sitting in a piss-soaked diaper was such a colossal turnoff that she sincerely doubted she’d be able to cum. That was fine, all she had to do was shove Kate off of her and make it clear they weren’t doing this ever again. Kate pushed her fingers against the sodden padding, inspecting the damage that Steph had down. A look of supreme satisfaction was carved into the soft flesh of her face. She poked a finger into the swollen diaper, allowing it to squish against Steph. “Thank you baby, you’ve made mommy very happy.” Steph had to look away, turning her head to the side. “I don’t know why you’d want me to piss in a diaper.” “Because mommy would rather have you make your messies in your diapees then all over the floor and furniture.” Kate replied. “And I think you’ll be happy with how tender mommy can be when you get your little didi changed.” “I really don’t like this Kate,” Steph struggled a bit. She could easily throw Kate to the ground if she wanted to but she would prefer Kate took the signal and just got off of her. “It’s disgusting. I am not into whatever weird kink this is.” “Well then,” the vibrator reappeared with a loud hum. “Mommy is just going to have to teach you how good a wet diaper feels.” Any illusion Steph had about not being able to come in a wet diaper vanished as Kate plunged the instrument into her puffed up padding. The ride back up the mountain was so fast and the climax so slow and endeering that Steph moaned until her voice was hoarse. “Mmm…nmmm….mommy…I’m cumming…I’m cumming in my diapee mommy!” “Good girl,” Kate kissed Steph on the head. “You’re such a good girl Stephy. You did such a good job. Mommy is very proud of you.” The clarity that came from having her craving satisfied was much needed. While it had been good, amazing even, Steph couldn’t help but think how much it disgusted her. Diapers? Watersports? She was absolutely not prepared to add this to their bedtime routine. “Kate, can you get off me? I really want to clean up.” The implication was clear. The game was over. “I just want you to promise me one thing,” Kate said as she slid off Steph. “Before you completely give up on doing things like this, promise me that you’ll have a session with my therapist.” “Sure,” Steph nodded. What was the harm in that? Fin A/N: Originally posted to my DeviantArt page on 06/15/24. Just a fun little quickie I wrote as a break from a larger project I am dealing with. I really had fun working on the banter in the first scene and kind of want to return to these characters some day.
  8. For Anna, all her dreams were finally coming true: she had just started medical school, her dream university; she had the opportunity to move out of her parents' house, with them buying her an apartment all for herself; and finally, she could enjoy the freedom she had longed for during the COVID isolation period. The apartment was just outside Milan, where her new university was located. It had an open-plan kitchen and dining area, a living room, a bathroom with a bathtub, and a beautiful bedroom with a walk-in closet. The cost of the apartment was certainly not cheap, but Anna's social situation allowed her to enjoy some luxuries. That morning, after a long walk with her suitcases and getting lost a couple of times, she finally managed to reach the front door, turn the doorknob, and collapse onto the couch to rest after the long journey. She laughed as she looked at herself in the mirror: she had left home dressed nicely, wearing a white blouse and a black skirt that reached mid-thigh, with a pair of white stockings, her hair neatly straightened and long almost to her waist; now, however, she was completely disheveled, her blouse was stained with who knows what, and the stockings had a small tear on the thigh. "I haven't even had time to arrive and I already have to take a shower and do laundry," she said sarcastically. After a short nap, she mustered up the courage to unpack her suitcase. As soon as she entered the bedroom, a strange object caught her eye: a rocking horse. It was adorned with pastel colors and feminine details. Its mane and tail flowed elegantly, made of silk or soft cotton threads, while its large, bright eyes were framed by long, slender lashes. The saddle was padded and decorated with small hearts or stars. Anna was surprised to see it, not so much because of the decorations, which were totally disconnected from the modern look of the room, but because it was sized for her. After an initial astonishment, she decided to simply dismiss it as a toy left by the previous owner and move it out of her room until they came to retrieve it. She finished unpacking her suitcase, and as she approached, she decided to take the reins to move it to the living room. "Come on, move, you stupid thing," she grumbled, annoyed. No matter how hard she pulled, the rocking horse swayed toward her but didn't move an inch. In the end, she gave up and went to order dinner. After a simple margherita pizza eaten in pajamas while watching a series on Netflix on the new television, she decided to go to bed, almost bumping into that huge toy placed in front of her bed. It wasn't an easy night; she kept thinking about that horse: whose is it? Why is it so big? Eventually, at 2:00 a.m., she entered the world of dreams. That night, Anna had the strangest dream of her life, at least so far, and oddly enough, it centered around that rocking horse. In the dream, Anna rode it, imagining epic battles where she was the warrior princess: after a long journey, she finally reached her castle and her bedroom. She lay down, and a strange sensation came to her mouth; she reached out her right hand and pulled out, with considerable surprise, a pink pacifier. Driiiiin, the alarm had already sounded twice when Anna, still stunned from the dream, got up to turn it off: today was her first day of classes at university. As in all universities, the first classes were orientation: the books to buy, the subjects to study, the exam procedures, and the internship activities to organize. The day passed quite quickly for Anna, although she couldn't shake off the dream, the pacifier, and especially the rocking horse. As if that wasn't enough, while searching for books on Amazon, she found herself in the section dedicated to pacifiers, amazed that some of them were so cute. The strangest thing was that, if she had bought it, the shipment would have arrived by the afternoon. "Fantastic," she thought, during lunch break, "I can order my books and have them arrive immediately if I also include the pacifier." She decided to get a white and pink one, with a bunny printed on the front plastic, blushing slightly at the idea of that order, but the opportunity helped her overcome the embarrassment. And so it was, when she returned home, a nice package had materialized in front of her door. She was completely fascinated by the books she had ordered: Anatomy, Histology, Biology, and... the pink pacifier, hiding at the bottom of everything. She laughed when she saw it and, laughing, decided to unwrap it and throw it on the couch with the idea of throwing it away after updating her new library. Part 2: new gadget She decided to arrange the notes on the couch: she took off the clothes she had worn during the day, deciding to stay in just a t-shirt and no pants; she grabbed the tablet and sat right next to the pacifier. She couldn't concentrate... her eyes kept looking at it, it was stronger than her. In the end, she sighed and picked it up, twirling it around her finger. "What do you have that's so interesting that I can't stop looking at you?" she said, putting it in her mouth. It was strange at first, but then slowly her mouth got used to it, starting to suck on it automatically. From that moment on, Anna was able to fully concentrate, and after 2 hours, she had finished her notes. She got up to go to the bathroom, and as soon as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was shocked to realize that she had completely forgotten about her new gadget. She opened her mouth and the pacifier fell out, but it didn't touch the floor, simply hanging from her shirt as it was attached with a string to the fabric. She didn't remember putting on that string, let alone attaching it to her shirt, yet there it was dangling at chest level. She was about to take it off, but the urge to go to the bathroom won, so she didn't pay any more attention to it. In the end, it remained there, dangling, while she called her friend Melissa, while she cooked dinner, and finally returned almost automatically as she went to bed still fantasizing about the horse staring at her. That night she dreamed too: she was a young Indian girl, and like all of them, she rode her white horse towards a green hill. At the top, a strange sensation overwhelmed her: she needed to pee and it was urgent. She got off her horse and ran to a tree, without thinking she pulled down her pants and an immediate feeling of relief overwhelmed her as she emptied her bladder. That morning she woke up alone still with that feeling, sighed around her pacifier as she stretched. Her bed was soft, warm, and wet. "WET!" she exclaimed, mispronouncing the word because of the pacifier, she moved the blankets and found a large stain spreading from her pants: she had wet the bed. She blushed, cried, spat out the pacifier, and almost screamed in astonishment. When she calmed down, she got up, put the sheets in the washing machine, and changed, turning tomato red when she looked at herself in the mirror, seeing the wet stain that spread from her buttocks down all her pants. She was late so she decided to brush it off as simple stress or drinking too much water. It wasn't like that... 3 days later, 3 days of the same dream, 3 days of washing machines. On the fourth day, Anna had her first chance to experience a university Wednesday. She returned at 2 in the morning, drunk after a long night at the club with her new friends. She took off her clothes and threw them on the floor, they smelled of smoke and alcohol, she looked for her pacifier and popped it into her mouth with a loud click. She grabbed her pajamas but stopped stumbling, drawn to the rocking horse and the package placed at the base. Was it a package of panties? No, they seemed thicker and the decorations more childish. They were pull-ups designed for bedwetters or those learning to use the potty. She laughed, euphoric from the alcohol, thinking about the idea of putting them on... wait, she wet the bed... maybe she should wear them. She pulled one out, amazed by the cute decorations that strangely resembled her pacifier. She laughed again as she pulled down her panties and put on a pair. There was something about this action that made her feel naughty, as if she shouldn't do it, but in reality, she felt it could be a solution to her problem. She was speechless when she realized they fit her perfectly and were really comfortable and discreet. Stumbling, she headed to bed: pacifier in her mouth, new underwear forgetting to put on her pants. Part 3: Wake up The morning after was traumatic: her head throbbed, and nausea churned her stomach. She hadn't dreamt that night; she had simply fallen asleep staring at the rocking horse. She must have tossed and turned in bed several times, as she was no longer covered by the sheets. She lay on her back, pacifier in her mouth, legs open, displaying her soaked pull-up to the world. Eventually, after 20 minutes, she decided to get up and try eating something. She paid no attention to her new attire or the weight of the night's pee dragging it down. It was Thursday, which meant she had online classes in the afternoon. She laboriously wobbled to the kitchen and grabbed a packet of crackers. She attempted to eat one, but as soon as she brought it to her mouth, it encountered the pacifier and shattered on the t-shirt she was using as pajamas. Blushing, she spat it out; the pacifier wouldn't fall out, thanks to the ribbon, and finished the packet. After breakfast, she went to the bathroom to shower. It was only then that she realized she wasn't wearing her usual underwear; unlike last night, they had turned a faint yellow, increased in size, and felt damp to the touch. Memory flooded back, and she remembered what had happened the previous evening. She felt conflicting emotions: on one hand, relieved not to have dirtied the sheets yet again, on the other embarrassed for not realizing sooner and sleeping without pants. Another sharp headache distracted her; she threw the used diaper in the trash and stepped into the shower. After a long shower, she dried off and, still naked, went to her room to get dressed. She picked a pink t-shirt, put it on, and without thinking, attached the pacifier to it. Then she went towards the dresser to get her underwear but paused at the sight of the overturned pull-up package under the rocking horse. She picked one up: sober now, she could finally see the decorations clearly. They were light pink with bunny designs around the pubic and buttocks area. Delicate white hues adorned the sides and waist. The bunnies were painted in vibrant colors with realistic details, almost popping out of the fabric. Some bunnies ran happily while others engaged in cute activities like jumping or smelling flowers. The texture was soft to the touch. "Well, I can't deny they're cute," exclaimed Anna, smiling as she admired the bunnies adorning the pull-up and didn't notice the odd resemblance to her pacifier. It was too tempting; she spread one open and slid her legs into it effortlessly. They were very comfortable to wear, discreet, and, above all, gave her a childish touch that deep down Anna adored. In the end, she decided to wear them to prevent any post-drinking naps.
  9. Hi! Hi! I am CD! I am looking for a F4F Mommy that is interested in a ABDL girly like me. I am a 22 Lesbian and I am looking for someone that is looking for a long term relationship. I would love to see if we fit. I have a discord account, and my favorite shows are Bluey, and rn I thing I am really into watching Gravity Falls. I am a big fan of Homestuck. my Homestuck Godteir is Muse of Mind. My favorite movies are the Princess Diaries, Birds of Prey and Suicide Squad with Margot Robbie as Harley Quinn. I also love Alice in Wonderland (Johnny Depp), Maleficent, and Cruella. I also really love Where the Wild Things Are and Avatar (like from the way of water) :3 My favorite diapers are Bunnyhopps from ABUniverse. I love the kawaii themed diapers from anywhere to be honest though. My music tastes are house, electric, rap, lofi, 8bit game music and hyperpop. I love fashion, and Music as I am studying music theory, I also want to study dance. I am studding these things on my own. My favorite games are Animal Crossing and Minecraft. If any F4F mommies are interested in getting to know me please send me a message so we can get to know eachother (please no petnames until we are close, I go by CD) I have a lot of freetime to get to know a new friend and potentially meet the mommy of my dreams! :3 Thank you & Have a wonderful day!!
  10. Hi everybody! As a long time lurker and even longer writer for my own enjoyment, I finally got the push to actually share something. It couldn't have been done without the help of some writer friends, /u/Sissybecky (r/abdlstories) who beta read and Clairanette (aka Clairacuddles on A03), talking to both of them for hours about writing. Check them out too! Scarlet is a young woman down on her luck. She has a broken heart, bank account, and sex life. Her luck finally seems to be changing when she is offered a job on the outher side of the country, and really has no option but to take it. But what she doesn't know about the city of Caulfield Valley may get her in trouble, like what her new boss, Emilia Kane, secretly does as a side hussle. a slowburn, long form lesbian fic that is very kinky and ABDL oriented. 1- so it feels real There is both terror and freedom in restarting your life. Not in a cosmic sense, but in the moving-across-the-country-and-leaving-everyone-you-knew-on-the-opposite-coast sense. That is where Scarlet found herself this morning. Eyes red from her jetlag, hair a mess from the uncomfortable seats, and a puffy-eyed death stare meeting her from the scratched bathroom mirror. Even with her fresh start, the fresh apartment, she was not ready for her first day at a new job in this new, unfamiliar city. She wanted to sleep. She wanted to forget. She wanted to go back to her home with—a pang of heartbreak through her chest interrupted the thought. That home was no longer there, and no one was waiting for her to come home. Instead, Scarlet let out a dejected sigh, opened the cardboard moving box that contained the toiletries that were not in her carry-on, and got in the shower. She was up far earlier than she realistically needed to be, to make sure she could wash her hair, shave her legs, and still have plenty of time for makeup and a relaxed cab ride to work. The pipes whined and hot water splashed her face as the new-ish utilities sprung to life. She focused on getting the sleep out of her eyes. She resented her own anxious, over-prepare-until-exhausted tendencies. Yet Scarlet knew that on mornings where she didn’t do this, she was late. It was part of why she’d lost her last position as a Library clerk. God, that feels like a lifetime ago. If I started taking those then…what if... Scarlet let the thought drift up with the steam, and focused on the rigorous maintenance that her curly, shoulder-length bob required. The rest of the shower went likewise. She would move on to some other form of self-grooming, only for another intrusive thought to appear, and she would do her best to let it roll off of her. By the time she was done, dripping into a towel and stepping out, she had gotten most of the self loathing scrubbed off. Scarlet turned to face the same mirror. She wiped the fogged glass with one pale hand, and the same dead-eyed look greeted her. Scarlet forced a smile, hollow but just enough to come across as courteous and eager, rather than like a retail worker who was dead inside. She had plenty of practice masking in this way. Her breakfast was a microwaved cup of coffee and protein bar, the leftovers from her flight. She’d have to go to the grocery after work. She ate just enough to then turn to her prescriptions, the small, resentful white triangles tasting bitter and frustrating, her knowing that it was a 50/50 on whether she would be vomiting before lunch. The three small blue estrogen pills had to melt sublingually, and wouldn’t upset her stomach. They did, however, taste like minty asshole as they dissolved under her tongue while she started her makeup routine. It went quickly, Scarlet’s old “professional” looks still in her head after years of rushed mornings where her mediocre nutrition and makeup routine battled for time. Her hands danced; brushing, patting, dabbing, blending, and setting at a quick but deliberate pace. This wasn’t Scarlet’s first time working places that made her tone down her looks and cover her smattering of artsy tattoos that criss crossed her arms. Her new boss had assured her however, that so long as she wore at least business casual and none of the tattoos visible were profane, no one would care. Simple enough to cover the guillotine on her shoulder blade or the shoddy stick and poke of her highschool bff’s band “The Fart Coffins” on the opposite blade. She only sometimes regretted that one out of any of the designs on her body. She finished with a modest amount of very neutral blush, and got up to dress in the outfit she had laid out the night before. A simple white blouse and black skirt, black tie, black flats. Should show a good first impression for a secretary of a legal office. She couldn’t help but roll the sleeves partially, however, showing hints and edges of her ink. Scarlet made sure her hair was dry, shook her head as a jolt of the last taste of estrogen left her mouth, and called for her cab. Just before leaving, she packed her purse, and heard an unfamiliar jingling at the bottom. Fishing through the myriad receipts, dust bunnies and half finished chapsticks, she finally found the culprit, and her heart dropped. A simple gold ring, with an inscription inside; Futile – the winds –/ To a Heart in port –The singular band was heavy in her hand, and Scarlet felt the heartbreak all over again. She wanted nothing more than to scream. She wanted to sob until her throat was hoarse, to wail in pain. She wanted to call her. Instead, she tenderly wiped the welling tear in one eye to preserve her mascara, roughly threw open the drawer to toss the precious bomb in with a clatter. The front door slammed and locked behind her. The cab hummed quietly as it rode down the dense city streets, and Scarlet focused on taking in the sites of tree leaves slowly changing color through the cab window. She was headed further downtown from her new apartment, and even still there were beautiful trees she wasn’t familiar with. This is exactly what I thought the East Coast to look like, and yet it’s even more beautiful than I could have imagined, she mused to herself. She was used to her hometown in the Bay, the palms and pines of the San Francisco and Oakland areas all she had made friends with until now. The trees were dotted in front of the tall downtown shops, looking like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting. She took a picture every now and again, killing time until her quiet cab driver pulled over to a sidewalk. Scarlet smoothed her skirt, handed the man his fare and a tip, and stepped out in front of a small office building. Her flats echoed against the shiny, reflective tile as she followed signs and elevator directories to Kane Arbitration & Mediation Legal Services. The interior of the elevator shined, polished enough that Scarlet could see her own reflection. She took a moment as she rode to the fourth floor, using the reflection to adjust her skirt. She was so tall that no matter what she wore, it always eventually turned into a skirt shorter than intended, and that was the last thing she wanted to project on her first day. Once the soft fabric was in place, better resting on her hips and covering much of her long thighs, she noticed she had arrived. Scarlet swallowed, her nerves making it louder than she had wanted, and exited as the doors parted. Kane Legal was one of the only offices on this floor, and it didn’t take her long to find, but she paused outside the door anyway. She took solace in the fact her new employer wouldn’t be able to see her through the doors frosted glass. Scarlet had a moment to steady the shaking in her hands. There’s nothing left for you back there. This has to work. You have no other option. The thought was supposed to be comforting. She opened the door and recalled all the times that thought would light a fire in her—to ignite the contrarian and spiteful nature she had to anyone that doubted her. A year ago, this would have made her unstoppable…but the last year was harder than she could have ever predicted. The reception area of the office was nicely decorated, looking like the kind you’d see on a mid-budget daytime law drama. No one was at the desk that she assumed would be hers, so she tried to peer around a corner leading to what she assumed would be Miss Kane’s proper office. Sure enough, a door at the end of the hall was open and revealed a head of deep black hair peaking just over the top of a large computer monitor. Scarlet took a moment for them to notice her. In another life, Scarlet would have confidently marched into the office, head held high, with enough swagger to convince anyone that she owned this office. Now the poor girl stood there, shivering as her future awaited. The Scarlet of a year ago would have left this newer Scarlet behind, just like the one she cared about the most. She prayed this wasn’t some kind of test. “Excuse me?” She called out, causing the head to twitch, “I’m looking for Miss Kane?” The top of the head rose for a pair of eyes to see just over the top, and then a hand brusquely slid the monitor on a pivoting stand out of the way. Scarlet recognized her now, the telltale hazel, almost golden eyes and a striking streak of platinum blonde to one side having stuck with her since their video interview. “And you have found her.” Her voice merrily sang, reverberating down the tiled hall. She stood. “You must be Ms. Finch. I am so glad to finally get you out here. May I be the first to properly welcome you to Caulfield Valley, I hope your flight was smooth?” Scarlet was immediately put off balance, having to look up at someone for once. Even if Emilia Kane hadn’t been in imposing black heels, she would easily have three inches on the six feet even Scarlet. She effortlessly glided down the hall towards Scarlet, her hand outstretched. Scarlet met her, returning her’s for a handshake. The taller woman’s hands were so soft. “Ah, t-thank you, Ma’am.” She politely smiled, and decided to rest her hands on the strap of her purse so as to not fidget. “I appreciate that, it was a long flight.” She wanted to divulge how exhausted and sore she was, but held back. “That is such a shame.” Emilia twisted her mouth into a concerned frown for a moment, a hand grabbing her chin in thought. “If you ever need to fly for me again, I can make sure you have better accommodations. Thankfully, your first day probably will not be too demanding. I am hoping to simply get you familiar with the way I organize best and have you operating at full speed before my next big meeting in…,” She checked the date on her phone, pulling it from the breast pocket of her dark green suit, “-three days. Does all that sound good?” Scarlet sighed in relief. “More than good, Ma’am, I’m sure I can be up to snuff by the end of the day.” She was a tiny bit surprised by how confident she sounded. “Oh please, Ma’am makes me feel old.” She waved a hand as if shooing the notion away, “I know to most it is respectful, but I prefer ‘Miss’ or just Emilia if it is all the same to you.” She rested the same hand now on her hips, which Scarlet noted were surprisingly accented in this type of suit. She nodded in response, and Emilia gestured for her to sit in the chair behind the receptionist desk. The woman looked like she was off a runway, the two piece suit and platinum jewelry complimenting her intense eyes and the vibrant streak of silver- no, platinum blonde in her hair. The hazel of her eyes became almost amber-gold as the light from the windows caught them. When her new employer wasn’t looking, she shook her head to erase the thoughts. Scarlet couldn’t exactly be thinking about how attractive her boss was if she didn’t want to risk her new living situation. “—and your last employer said you were familiar with all of these programs, is that right?” The question snapped Scarlet back to reality as Emilia motioned to the open windows of the computer. “That’s right. All of this is right in my wheelhouse.” Scarlet affirmed, grateful that the job didn’t seem to have any sudden surprises. “And this looks like a pretty standard inter-office set up on the phones as well. Would you prefer a call or a ping on your computer when you have a call or a client?” She hoped the question would help make her seem competent and ‘a go-getter,’ something her father had told her once upon a time about starting a new job. “A call is fine unless I am already with a client. If I do not respond, you may call regardless.” Emilia said, a small smile of approval spreading across her red lips. “On the topic of clients, occasionally you are to sit in for meetings and you will be taking notes. These are legal matters and meet the standard of attorney-client-privilege. So it is vitally important you understand that anything you hear or write down in those meetings are confidential, but could end up under scrutiny if we were ever to be sued or subpoenaed. Are you comfortable with that?” “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.” Scarlet nodded, “To be clear, any notes I take are private between you and I unless that happens right? Like—” she kicked herself for her valleygirl filler word, and tried to recover, “a doctor? For example, I wouldn’t talk about this with anyone except you or the client, even during off hours?” Scarlet couldn’t lie to herself and say that didn’t make her anxious. Her understanding of the legal system told her there were a million and one ways to mess up proceedings if everyone didn’t know them ahead of time. The clarity would help alleviate that anxiety. “Exactly. We can talk about it informally outside of the office but we must use discretion. God forbid you run into a client at a bar, make sure neither of you are shouting without realizing. However you got the most important part. Good job.” Something inside Scarlet warmed at her new boss’s approval. Emilia’s phone lit up and began ringing in her hand. She rolled her eyes. “I have to take this,” she explained, grabbing a small packet from the top drawer of the desk, “Just answer the phone if any calls come in and start filling this out with your info so I can make payments and records and such. It will only take a moment!” Emilia walked back up the hall, closing the door of her office. Scarlet could hear her talking in a tone that sounded professional and even, but couldn’t make out anything specific. When Scarlet realized she could not eavesdrop, no matter how hard she tried to focus, she instead grabbed a pen from the desk and focused on the forms. They were typical of starting with any new employer: tax info, new address, signing agreements. Scarlet was sorely missing the over-designed packets she would receive on her first day at each of the oversized chain stores she had grown up working at. The kind that tries to convince the reader that “we’re a family here,” isn’t the same as “your boss will not give a single shit about you if you think for yourself.” They were always a riot to laugh at with her fellow cashiers, clerks, and baristas. Everything was astonishingly professional, and felt tailored to the tiny law office. The forms were of course up to every standard Scarlet was aware of, but everything appeared handwritten and then copied from a master document. The young woman marveled at the curves and loops that seemed so practiced, so official. Calligraphy as a hobby? Scarlet’s daydream was broken as the phone rang. Her arm sprung to life, grabbing the phone and bringing it to her ear. “Hello, Legal Offices of Miss Kane, how can I help you?” Her mind auto piloted the greeting, a tactic she’d learned as a young adult to perform before any social anxiety made her hesitate to answer. There was a silent beat, broken only by soft background hum from the receiver. A deeper voice finally spoke. “Oh, is Miss Kane not in?” “I’m sorry, she’s stepped away for another call. I’m the new secretary.” The professional mask came back to her like a second skin, despite over a year of disuse. “Can I take a message for you?” Scarlet offered. “Er,” The voice stammered for a moment, then clarified, “Yeah. Actually, you can tell her that I have to back out of Friday’s meeting, I won’t be rescheduling. She can keep the deposit. Goodbye.” Scarlet busied herself scribbling the note down. “Wait, I’ll need to tell her your name.” She tried to catch the man before he disconnected. It was too late, the line went dead. Scarlet took a confused look at the receiver before returning it to the cradle. She tried to imagine what would have someone behaving this way, but even her previous customer support and retail work did not track here. Scarlet merely blinked in confusion and returned to filling her new employment forms. She could hear the muffled speech of her new boss, not able to pick distinct words, only cadence. The forms were dull and simple enough, and before too long Emilia’s office door clicked open. Scarlet was finishing the bottom lines of the last page, hoping quietly to impress the imposing woman, as childish as that want may be. Emilia’s heels marked her approach down the hall, and Scarlet spun gracefully in her swivel chair to face her. “Did I hear a call come in while I was gone?” “You did, and I've got a message,” Scarlet tried her best to sound professional yet nonchalant, “your Friday meeting canceled, said to keep his deposit.” She looked up to Emilia to gauge her superior’s reaction. Emilia gave nothing but a solitary eyebrow twitch. “He didn’t leave a name and hung up…is that normal?” “Whether it’s normal or not, we get to keep the deposit for my time, and that’s what matters to me.” Emilia said, too hurried to be as casual. Scarlet decided to just let that slip.There was something going on here, but she would catch the intricacies of the client relationships soon enough. Emilia very pointedly avoided her gaze to check the time, and excused herself again. The rest of the day moved slowly, save for asking Scarlet for a coffee run in the afternoon, which turned into buying a cafe scone for Scarlet’s lunch as well. She busied herself with memorizing the upcoming schedule, the program, and the routine expected of her. She tried not to fidget as the caffeine had its way with her later in the day. The bouncing of her leg coincided with an increase in worry. Would she have another reaction to this medication like her last, and be unable to sleep? Would Emilia be angry that she wasn’t being proactive in some way? How was she supposed to know? She paused, trying to stop ruminating. She lifted her hands away from the keyboard. They were shaking, and she squeezed her eyes closed. When Scarlet opened them, they focused through her fingers, at the sticky note she had written down the message, and the smaller coffee order beneath it. Sighing, she wrote down the coffee order on her phone and on her desktop notepad. If she could do nothing, she would be constructive and prepared for the future. Her hands kept shaking for the remainder of the shift. Scarlet wasn’t sure if it was the anxiety, the caffeine, or her meds. She’d been so isolated until moving she hadn’t noticed if the shaking started then. Just past five, Emilia’s heels clicked down the hall, a smart designer purse over one shoulder. “Now, is there anything I can clarify before we leave?” Her voice sang again and the hall reverberated in tune with her voice like Brian Eno was behind it. Scarlet shook her head, smiling with her mask back on as she spun to face Emilia again. “Thank you so much, but I don’t think I’ve got any questions yet.” Scarlet wanted to be sincere in thanking her, drop the facade and business-casual tone. Speaking without rehearsal tended to bite her in the ass lately. She squeezed her hands between her thighs to try and avoid any probing questions. Scarlet could only imagine suspicious and overbearing concern at best if her new boss thought there was something wrong with her medically. “Is there anything else I can help with? I’ve just been organizing your schedule and getting used to the layout in here all day.” She desperately wanted to get her groceries before it was too dark. “No thank you, Scarlet. You’ve already helped me enormously, you have no idea.” Emilia ushered Scarlet out the door, and locked it behind her. * * If one thing in the world could be counted on, it was chain stores being identical on the inside. Scarlet pushed an identically squeaky cart up identically packed aisles among indistinguishable brands. The only difference really seemed to be the accents. She approached bulk rice bags, hesitated, and drew out her phone with dread. Her meager bank account balance confirmed her fears, and she begrudgingly went for the generic. Other staples like cheap instant ramen and pasta followed suit. The sole splurge was the cheapest, sweetest, garbage brand of red wine she could find. Her cab ride was identical, save for the setting sun behind her. Purples and oranges and cotton-candy-clouds danced behind her, out of view, as she slowly sank her head against the cool glass of the window. At least the trees are still pretty. She raised her phone again to try and take a picture, but the camera went grainy in the growing dark. Her new apartment greeted her with the same lonely tone as when she first received the keys. It was cold, it was empty, the furnishings were bland and picked by the property management company. Nothing here was hers yet, save the stacked boxes of cardboard. Her tired arms carried the groceries to their appropriate resting places, and she cracked open the wine before settingling on the couch. Out of habit she reached for her remote, only to remember she didn’t have a TV yet. Sold for the moving expenses. Scarlet was so tired of sighing. She took a swig of wine, an old comfort that was basically a juicebox and rubbing alcohol that reminded her of being broke in college. She opened her phone, wishing for any stimulation. Her friends, (rather former friends) were still posting stories, still sharing their bad takes and inane jokes. She considered getting off the couch to do the same. It was all performative anyway, right? But the energy wouldn’t come when she called out for it. Another sip, and she swapped apps. Scarlet noticed the singular blink of darkness on her phone’s screen. “Please, you piece of shit. I really can’t afford you to die right now.” Her worries seemed unfounded, as the brilliant screen returned and the malfunction wasn’t replicated for the rest of the night. What was strange, however, were the kinds of new accounts she was being recommended as she scrolled her timeline. Now, Scarlet was no prude. She enjoyed fucking and her alone time as much as anyone. Estrogen and Progesterone even maybe had her hornier than the average. But her timeline wasn’t full of this much smut. She had friends in the sex work game, but she didn’t exactly like, share, favorite, reblog, or any other influencer verb their content. Another website breaking their algorithm again? Even if Dani did porn, she didn’t do this kind of porn. Morbid curiosity, and a slight increase in her pulse, beckoned Scarlet onward. Drawings, videos, and staged photos of women in things she’d only seen in racy HBO content. She didn’t even know what to call the more intricate…props…but felt herself linger on a clip of a woman riding a…pleasure machine plugged into the wall behind her. Scarlet’s face matched her namesake and she scrolled on. A woman sitting at a home office, the quintessential framing of every vlog you’ve ever watched. Finally somebody is fucking sane in this world. She clicked the video without even reading the caption, and the perky eyed labrador retriever of a woman began to speak. “Hi everybody! This is the Channel of O. SO!” The blonde clapped for emphasis. “You’re trying to learn about BDSM, and you have no idea where to start.” Scarlet’s eyes went wide, she took another sip, and watched the woman jumpcut and explain through terrible jokes. It was a trainwreck, steam engines exploding in her mind. It made her hot in the crotch. Scarlet finished her glass, finished the video, and poured herself another while going deeper to the woman’s personal channel. More videos, more introductory guides. Scarlet polished the second glass, and was too engrossed despite the initial impulse to cringe to even pour another. Her alarm rang to remind her to take the rest of her medication, pulling her out of her trance.How long had she been zoned out? It was eight thirty. Losing track of time like that wasn’t uncommon for her and this diversion was welcome. She resigned herself and went to go take another dose of bitter antidepressants and her dose of Progesterone. Once the poison was administered, she looked across her kitchen to the counter where she left her phone. It lay there, like a metal megalith, imposing despite being a little plastic rectangle. Scarlet had to gather her nerve just to walk across the room and lift the damn thing. Once it was back in her hand, she used shaking hands to unlock it. The Channel of O was still smiling up at her, and she felt her cheeks getting redder. Her glass of wine was forgotten as she brought her phone to her bedroom. She unboxed her duvet, and sat on the soft material as the video resumed. Scarlet was enthralled, soaking in every bit of knowledge she could. “There’s all kinds of different dynamics! You’re probably familiar with a ‘master/slave’ dynamic,” The blonde woman began, “but there’s also pets and owners, and even daddies, mommies,—” Scarlet’s pulse quickened,”—or more generically caregivers and littles! Sometimes that’s called ABDL if it involves diapers.” Scarlet felt her breath catch in her throat. Her fingers flew into a flurry, and a private internet search later, her phone was filled with images that made her heartbeat accelerate. Videos, drawings, and many, many depictions of adult women, with all their curves and freckles and other parts that excited Scarlet, in thick diapers. They ranged across all body types, and the infantile garb varied from plain white plastic to over the top patterns to evoke baby diapers. Scarlet continued to scroll, eyes wide in wonder and excitement. She finally stopped, a thumbnail capturing her attention like a punch to the gut and clicked the video. Scarlet’s mouth went wide, and felt herself starting to leak into her panties. A gorgeous, curvaceous woman was lying on her back, supple lips wrapped around the nipples of another woman, in nothing but a pastel colored diaper and delicate, lacy lingerie top. The tender moment evoked breastfeeding, save for the “mother” holding a massive vibrator against the woman’s…diaper. The “baby” of the couple was moaning, growing louder, and Scarlet felt a tent form under her skirt. Eventually, the “baby” was screaming, thrusting her hips into the massive sex toy, in time with cries of “Mommy!” Mommy’s smile was intoxicating. She was very clearly getting off just as much as her baby, her face painted a combination of maternal nurturing, hedonistic pleasure, ecstatic elation, and sadistic control as she began thrusting the enormous vibrator in time with her partner’s thrusts. It was obviously acting on the merit of pornography, but Scarlet couldn’t tear herself away. She allowed her hand to snake up to a nipple poking through her top. Scarlet realized her own arousal, and in embarrassment, closed the tab, flinging her phone to the edge of the bed like it was a dangerous spider. She flung the covers off, racing to the bathroom for a cold shower.
  11. This story is a bit of an odd one as it is the first story i ever made bonus content for. It has two smuttier chapters after the four parts that make up the story. I haven't quite decided whether I'm posting them here. (Oh who am I kidding. Of course they'll be posted.) And for those of you keeping track, we're up to early summer of 2019. The story tags will be updated as the different parts are posted so they won't act as spoilers. And as with my other stories, this series has an entry on my index post. ---------------------------------- Road Trip (Part 1 of 4) "This is booooooring," Nikki gave Sarah one of her patented 'looks'. "I know, I know. I sound like a five-year-old." Sarah held up her hands. "Yes. And let's not forget that this was your suggestion," Nikki said. "Remind me never to make vacation suggestions after binge-watching road movies." Sarah took a sip from the bottle of water sitting in the cup-holder on her side of the dashboard. "I'm not sure if the Mad Max movies count as road movies." Nikki adjusted her sunglasses. "I mean, it's not like they're Easy Rider. Or Thelma and Louise." Sarah looked at Nikki and snickered. "What?" "Oh, I was just wondering what you'd look like wearing a stars-and-stripes motorcycle helmet." Nikki gave the accelerator a little nudge. "Don't make me start singing," she said. Sarah feigned horror. "No; anything but that. Please." "Booooooorn to be wiiiiiiiiiild," Nikki bellowed tunelessly, knowing full well that it would make Sarah cringe. "Get your motor running..." "Stop!" "Head out on the highway..." Nikki continued, despite Sarah's protests. Sarah demonstratively stuck her fingers in her ears. "La-la-la-la-la, I'm not listening, I'm not listening," she said loudly. "Lookin' for adventure, and whatever comes our way..." Nikki stopped there; not because of Sarah's antics, but because she couldn't remember more of the lyrics. Once she stopped singing, Sarah calmed down as well. "You're such a baby," Nikki said with a chuckle. "Says the woman who likes to put me in diapers." Nikki didn't say anything in response. She just reached over and stroked Sarah's cheek briefly. For a while they just drove in silence, Sarah looked at the scenery outside the car. They had long since left the city and its surrounding suburbs, but they still passed clusters of houses or warehouses. They did, however, grow smaller and further apart, giving way to fields. "I spy, with my little eye, something beginning with G," Sarah murmured. "Huh?" "Oh nothing. Just looking at the grass." Sarah stared silently out the window. The road in front of them was straight and empty, and a glance in the mirror revealed an equally straight and empty road behind them. One field looked just like the next and Sarah idly began to wonder if she would even be able to tell if they were actually driving in circles. "So, when are you going to tell me where we're going?" Sarah said after what she was convinced was a long while. "Will you relax? It's barely been two hours since we left. I told you it's a surprise, so just enjoy the trip for now." Sarah sighed and reached behind the driver's seat to open the overnight bag she had put there. She rummaged blindly inside until she found the book she was looking for. After pushing the seat as far back as she could and reclining the seat back until she could barely see over the top of the dashboard, Sarah adjusted her glasses and opened the book. "Won't that make you carsick?" Nikki asked, glancing over at Sarah as she tried to find a comfortable position for her legs. "Relax mom." Sarah rolled her eyes. "I haven't been carsick since I was eight." Twenty minutes later, Sarah was hunched over next to the car, getting a second look at everything she had eaten since breakfast. Nikki walked around the car to hold her hair back. "Don't sa-" Sarah dry-heaved, her stomach completely empty. "Don't say 'I told you so'." "I won't sweetie," Nikki reassured her. Her face told a different story as she struggled to hide a smirk. Sarah steadied herself against the side of the car as she caught her breath. Nikki found Sarah's water bottle and handed it to her. She took a sip, rinsed her mouth and spat. "Feeling better?" Nikki asked. Sarah took another small sip and swallowed, grimacing as the cool water burned her throat. "I hate throwing up," she said. Sarah got back inside the car, taking care where she stepped. She brought the seat back up again and put the book away. When Nikki got back behind the wheel, Sarah rolled down the window, hoping that the cool air would help with the nausea. As they resumed their drive, Sarah kept her eyes on the road, trying to stare a hole in the centre line. Occasionally she would take small sips of water. "This suuuuuuuuucks," Sarah complained. "Being carsick? Yeah." Nikki drank the last of the coffee in her big travel mug and put it back in the cup holder. "Not just that. I'm hungry too, but I can't eat anything. And I made road sandwiches." "What do you mean 'road sandwiches'?" "You know: Cheese, ham, eggs, mustard, peppers... Pretty much anything that won't drip or make your fingers sticky." "OK, that makes sense. But why do I sense there's a 'but' coming?" Sarah smiled sheepishly. "I also made a couple of Nutella and salami sandwiches." "A couple of what?!?" Nikki momentarily swerved across the centre line in surprise as she turned to look at Sarah. "You heard me." "But, Nutella and salami?" Nikki made a face. "Don't knock it. I think it's the perfect food for long trips." Nikki just sighed and rolled her eyes. "I guess that explains your weird breath last Christmas after we went to visit your family." "I didn't eat any... sandwiches before that trip." Sarah looked at Nikki and waited for her to return the glance before wiggling her eyebrows. "Wha... Oh." A blush crept up Nikki's cheeks. Sarah sat back and smiled smugly, her nausea momentarily forgotten. "Yeah," she said. "'Oh' indeed. Mom's horseradish-and-bacon devilled eggs should only be eaten when you're alone." Nikki looked at Sarah while her brain processed what she just heard. "Oooooh, you're bad," she said and smacked Sarah's arm. Sarah only sniggered in reply. "Yeah, I'm a baaaaad girl. What're you gonna do about it?" "Oh, you'd think you'd learned not to ask that question." Nikki grinned toothily.
  12. This story starts the second story arc about Nikki and Sarah (which is the one I'm still working on). It starts in the spring of 2019; a little over three years after the previous story. There will be more tags added as the second and third part of the story is posted, but I don't want to give you spoilers. Like the other stories about Nikki and Sarah, it probably helps to have read the previous ones (although it's not strictly necessary), so I've added the relevant links to the Nikki-and-Sarah-verse index thread ------------------------------------------------ Mary Sue Sophie giggled. The deep, red plush of the carpet tickled her bare skin as she crawled down the hotel hallway behind Natalie. She had to admit that it was hard not to be distracted by Natalie's butt, clad in tight, black latex pants, swaying hypnotically only inches away from her face. The surface was so polished that Sophie could see her own funhouse reflection. Suddenly she felt a tug on her collar. Apparently she had lost focus and slowed down and Natalie had pulled the leash slung over her shoulder to urge her along. They reached the railing of the mezzanine overlooking the crowded lobby and Sophie knelt by Natalie's side. "I still can't believe this is legal," she said, looking at all the people below. Natalie didn't answer. She only bent down to adjust Sophie's outfit. Although calling it an outfit was rather generous. It was really more of a collection of narrow leather straps. "Mistress?" Sophie said quietly. "Yes sweetie?" "May I please go to the bathroom?" "Of course," Natalie said with a smile, "but be quick. You don't want to be late for your spanking down there." She nodded towards the lobby below where somebody was setting up some furniture that would never be seen in an IKEA catalogue. Sophie got to her feet and got a playful little swat across her butt before she hurried off towards the bathrooms. It didn't take her long to find them, but by the time she reached a stall she was close to bursting. Undoing the necessary buckles and sitting down, Sophie relaxed and let go. "I'm curious about one thing." Nikki put the tablet down on the kitchen table. "What?" Sarah looked up from the soup she was stirring. "Well, I've read enough of your stories that it's obvious that Sophie and Natalie are you and me." Nikki got up and walked over to the stove to stand next to Sarah. Sarah said nothing, but stirred the soup more intently. "So why isn't she wearing proper underwear?" Nikki gave Sarah's butt a squeeze through her sweat pants, making her jump. "And for that matter, why aren't you?" Sarah blushed a little. She and Nikki had been living together for more than three years, and Nikki had known how she liked wearing diapers for almost four. But Sarah was still embarrassed when Nikki talked about her diapers like they were the most normal thing in the world. "I mean, you are wearing the other half of the outfit." Nikki hooked a finger through the metal ring of the collar encircling Sarah's neck. Sarah swallowed. Their ground rules had been simple. Whenever she wore her diapers, she would also wear her collar. And whenever she wore her collar, Nikki was in charge. Of course, Sarah had quickly spotted a loophole. The rule said that she had to wear her collar if she wore diapers. It didn't say that she had to wear diapers whenever she wore her collar. Besides, Nikki was bossy even when she wasn't wearing her collar. But they both kept that part of their relationship private. Mostly. Sarah lowered her eyes demurely. "I like wearing it. It reminds me that my mommynatrix loves me." Nikki arched an eyebrow in the way that made Sarah melt. "Aaaaand?" she asked. "What do you mean Ma'am?" Sarah stopped stirring the soup. "You sure you're not fishing for some extra playtime? The grown-up kind?" "Maybe," Sarah admitted with a mischievous smile. "Is it working?" "Maybe." Nikki gave Sarah a quick peck on the cheek before letting go of her collar. "But not before dinner." Sarah returned her attention to the soup while Nikki set the table. Fifteen minutes later, inbetween spoonfuls of soup, Nikki brought the subject up again. "About your story," she said. "What about it?" Sarah reached for another roll and bit into it with an explosion of crumbs. "Is that something you'd, I don't know, maybe want to try?" Nikki asked hesitantly. "What? Public spankings? No thanks." Sarah shook her head, but stopped eating and looked at Nikki, waiting for the other shoe to drop. "No." Nikki paused. "I meant... You know how they say 'write what you know', right?" "Yeah?" "Have you ever been to one of those conventions?" Sarah gave a short, dismissive chuckle. "Riiiiiight." Nikki took a deep breath. "Would you want to?" Sarah sighed. "Nikki, I don't mind too much when you make me wear my diapers when we go out, but then they're hidden and only you and me know about them. There's no way in hell I'm going to have them on display for a bunch of strangers." "That's not really how it works," Nikki mumbled. "How would you... Oh my god! You've been to one, haven't you?" Nikki blushed in a very un-dominatrixy way. "When?" Sarah demanded. "Five years ago. A couple of months after we broke up." Nikki reached for a piece of bread and suddenly found her soup really interesting. There was a scraping sound as Sarah moved her chair next to Nikki's. "So what was it like then?" Sarah slid closer and nudged Nikki with her shoulder. "Teeeelllll meeeeeee." "Cut it out." "But I wanna knoooooow," Sarah said in her best whiny-kid voice. She knew she was pushing it, but she just couldn't help herself. Nikki sighed and rolled her eyes. "Was it full of cute little girls you could boss around?" "I said 'cut it out'." "And they just went crazy when you wiggled your butt in those tight leather pants of yours," Sarah continued. Nikki turned to look at Sarah, raising an eyebrow. "Is this really the way you want to do this?" she asked. "Uh-huh." Sarah grinned and nodded. Nikki hooked a finger through the steel ring on Sarah's collar and pulled her so close that their noses almost touched. "You," Nikki said sternly, "are being a very annoying, little girl. No more kisses and playtime for you." "Aaaww" "It's your own fault," Nikki pointed out and let go of Sarah's collar. Sarah pouted and moved her chair back to where it had been before. A few minutes later they had both finished eating. Sarah began clearing the table. She put the bowls in the sink before wiping off the table. "I just had an idea," Sarah said. She left the cloth on the table and knelt down next to Nikki's chair. "Yes?" "For Halloween this year, how about we dress up as characters from Beauty and the Beast? I could be the feather duster. I bet I'd look good in a French maid's outfit, don't you think?" Sarah rested her arms on Nikki's lap and looked up at her pleadingly. "And you'd look great in that outfit Lumiere has. You could even do your French accent. And maybe we could convince Mike and Amina to let us dress up their terrier as the beast. That'd just be adorable." "I..." Sarah rose and began singing with an exaggerated French accent. "Be ourrr guest. Be ourrr guest. Put ourrr service to ze test. Tie yourrr napkin 'rrround yourrr neck, cherrrie, and we'll prrrovide ze rrrest." She wiggled her butt from side to side in time with the song. Nikki laughed and grabbed Sarah, pulling her onto her lap. "You're such a dork," she said with a smile and leaned in and gave Sarah's nose a little kiss. Sarah made a show of checking her watch. "Six minutes and thirty-five seconds," she said, grinning broadly. "Huh?" "Oh, I just wondered if I could get you to kiss me less than ten minutes after you said 'no smoochies'." "Oh you're such a brat. You're going to regret that," Nikki said. She wasn't lying.
  13. Fidgeting anxiously in the café Amelia couldn’t stop herself from checking the clock every few moments, Irritated that only 15 minutes have passed when it felt like 15 years. To focused on the time she barely notices when the waitress walks up “just yourself today Hun” pulling out a pen and paper for her order. “I’m waiting on someone actually” looking down to avoid eye contact she sheepishly says “could I have small coffee please” she’s never been good with strangers “ of course coming right up” the waitress replies smiling before turning away. Amelia’s eyes once again dart back to the clock with 10 minutes to go, almost squirming uncontrollably “I can’t believe I’m doing this” she murmurs under her breath waiting for the elusive C an older woman she has been chatting on fetlife for the last several weeks. They seem to click on every level spending hours upon hours discussing everything from books to their home life. They decided to wait on a meeting up or giving names, both having been burned heavily in past relationships due to their interests but neither wished to discuss it just yet. Arriving with her coffee the waitress leaves it on the table and heads back up front, suddenly the café door opens up and Amelia hears her say “oh she’s in the back waiting” Amelia straightened up her anxiety going through the rood as she hears the footsteps growing closer until finally. “Hello are you A?” Her voice sounds incredibly familiar to Amelia as she stands and turns, but freezes at the sight of C instantly recognizing her. “Oh no oh no” is all she can say her mind racing “this can’t be happening” standing before her is Claire Parker her old middle school teacher. Not just any teacher, her favorite teacher. The one who was there to comfort Amelia when her best friend pretended she didn’t exist in the cafeteria, the one who helped wipe away the tears when bullies wouldn’t leave her alone calling her “anchor Amy” because of her size. Miss Parker was also the one who encouraged her to follow her passion for music and to be honest the one when had an enormous crush on. She was a huge influence on young Amelia, but suddenly one day she just quit, no word or warning she just vanished. Leaving Amelia devastated. But now over 6 years later they’re once again face to face, she should be overjoyed at the reunion but all Amelia can think about is the fact that she has told Miss Parker everything. Literally every dirty fantasy and kink has been unknowingly discussed with her former teacher; shaking uncontrollably the only thing that stops her from fleeing is 9Miss Parkers reaction. “AMEILIA!!!” she exclaims pulling the startled girl into a warm embrace “now this is a happy coincidence isn’t it” her voice giddy with excitement “it’s been what? 6 years? Look how you’ve grown” looking her up and down Miss Parker gets a good look at her former pupil her smile growing “you filled out in all the right places” Amelia’s face flashes crimson at the compliment, looking down at her thick frame she doesn’t quite get what Ms Parker is seeing “t..th..thank you Miss Parker” is all she can spit out “Oh I think we’re far past calling me Miss don’t you?” her kind demeanor making Amelia fill more at ease “ why don’t you try calling me Claire?” she says as she settles down into the booth. Settling down herself she takes a deep breath to steady her nerves “this isn’t weird for you? I mean you use to be my teacher” says Amelia quietly, her eyes darting back and forth ensuring the coast is clear “I haven’t been your teacher in a long time sweetie, were both adults who know what they are getting into” Claire keeps a close eye on her not looking away for a moment “and besides I think we’d both rather I be your Mommy anyway” she says it so casually it causes Amelia to blush even harder. “but why don’t we forget all that for now” reaching across the table Claire puts a hand on her arm “I’d love for us just to catch up and chat, just treat this like a regular old date, no pressure or expectations. How does that sound?” Thinking of this as a normal date did help alleviate some of Amelia’s anxiety about the situation, I mean at the least this isn’t some stranger just trying to seduce her or anything, it was Miss Parker one of the kindest people she has ever known “I guess that could work” a smile beginning to spread across her face as she begins to relax. And so began their first official ‘date’ it was awkward at first with Amelia stumbling to find her words but soon they were both chatting up a storm talking for hours in the quiet little booth about everything they could think off . It all flowed just so naturally as if they were friends for years. It was the best date either of them had in quite a while. One thing became very evident to Amelia throughout the evening and that is that she was still totally infatuated with her former teacher hanging onto her every word neither of them realizing just how long they’ve been talking until Amelia asks the question that has plagued her for years “Why did you leave the way you did” Claire grimaces, the old memory still causing a sting even now “well you see sweetie back then I was in a relationship that had slowly become toxic. We were bad for each other but neither of us could admit it. In the end I broke things off with her” she pauses staring down at her coffee “she….didn’t take it well” Amelia’s can see her eyes start to glisten and says “you don’t have to tell me if it’s too painful I understand” the last thing she wants is to drudge up old hurts. “No…no it’s ok you of all people deserve an answer” breathing in deep she exhales “my former little ousted me to everyone, she told the school board and all the parents the nature of our relationship and they freaked” Amelia’s eyes grow wide with disbelief. How could anyone do such a cruel vindictive thing to Claire, she was always the kindest and most compassionate out of all the teachers at school. “They gave me the choice to resign with some dignity or be fired” looking down to avoid eye contact she says “I’m so very sorry for never saying goodbye but they wouldn’t let me” a moment of pure silence follows as Claire continues to stare at her coffee. Amelia had never seen the usually confident Miss Parker seem so vulnerable. Shaking her head she looks up at Amelia “but that’s all in the past now” reaching over the table she takes Amelia’s Hand “I’d much rather look to the future” she squeezes a little “and I hope you can be a part of it as my little” Amelia’s entire body once against turns scarlet almost forgetting why they were there in the first place. The thought of loosing Miss Parker again is too much to bear; she squeezes Claire’s hand just as hard before replying “I think I’d like that very much” “You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that” says Claire still holding Amelia’s Hand tightly “there’s no rush we can take this as fast or slow as you want ok baby girl” gazing deep into Amelia’s eyes she leans forward over the table their lips just barely touching before she pulls away “I’ll keep you safe, I’ll take care of you, I promise” Amelia’s brain short circuits as their lips meet, she must have day dreamed about doing that a million times back in school but the reality of it is much more satisfying then in fantasy. Her attempts to speak fail miserably, unable to find the right words. Burying her face in her hands incredibly flustered she can only murmur “oh my God that just happened “much to the amusement of her older companion. Mustering the strength of will to lift her head she finally asks “do you mean it…..that you’ll keep me safe? ….. That you’ll take care of me?” Her face instantly serious without a shred of doubt in her voice Claire replies “Always Amelia no matter what we do I’ll be there with you every step of the way” softening her features “you’re going to be my little girl after all” Seeing Claries conviction she relaxes, a state of calm she rarely enjoys. The ideas of being someone’s baby girl making her feel so at ease it’s shocking. Feeling 10 years younger she slips into a headspace she’s not quite familiar expressing in front of others. Having spent her teen years being the good girl, the honour roll student, the constant pressure by her parents to succeed. Heck she has never even had a detention. With a coy smile she leans over and giggles “but what if your baby girl likes being a brat” she teases twirling her honey blonde hair around her finger enjoying being able to show this side of herself to someone “I mean I can be a lot to handle” “Oh is that so” purrs Claire her voice sweeter then honey “well there isn’t a brat born who myself and Miss Hairbrush can’t handle” reaching into her purse she pulls out a solid oak paddle brush placing it in front of Amelia. Biting her lip Amelia’s eyes lock onto the brush, so many deep seated fantasies of being helpless over someone’s knee while they roast her bottom flashing through her mind, squeezing her legs together in need hoping Claire doesn’t notice. Feeling like a bratty teen now more than ever she defiantly proclaims “is that all?” dismissing the brush entirely “you’ve met your match Miss Parker” sticking her tongue out at her former mentor impudently. Leaning to the side Claire raises her hand almost shouting “Check Please!” Sitting in Claries SUV outside her home Amelia’s heart is beating like a drum, she is made to sit in the back on the drive because “little girls are safer back there”. Sticking true to her role Amelia whined “but I wanna sit up front” But was quickly silenced by Claire’s steely glare. Stepping out onto the asphalt the young woman can’t help but stare in awe at the big house, so entranced she doesn’t notice Claire coming up beside her “sweetie there’s something important we need to discuss” Turning around to look up the tall brunette is staring down at her. She can’t help but blush “If anything gets to be too overwhelming or to difficult you just have to say cantaloupe and well stop ok” reaching up she brushes some of amelias hair behind her ears before leaning to whisper “otherwise the second you walk in that door you’ll be nothing but a naughty brat in need of some firm discipline, is that clear” her demeanour changing rapidly, now strict and demanding causing a shiver to run down Amelia’s spine, nodding her head unable to articulate a response Claire gently grasps her hand leading her up the stairs. inside the house is immaculate and well furnished but the awestruck girl has no time to process when she hears “Amelia Jacobs you are in so much trouble” spinning around to see Miss Parker with her hands firmly on her hips stern look across her face. “I can’t believe a girl your age would act like such an incorrigible brat in public” with hands faster then they eye can see she grabs Amelia by the ear much to her dismay“and I know just how to deal with bratty little girls”. Stinging like hell with little choice but to lean forward awkwardly as the older woman leads her into the living room squealing along the way “hey let me go you can’t do this I’m not some little kid” trying her best to sound angry instead of deeply excited being lead to her fate. Ignoring her pleas Claire drags her to the living room before pushing her front and center, where with the same steely gaze as before she orders “Strip!” Amelia’s heart is pounding in her ears, it’s been many years since her last high school gym class, and even then she changed in the stalls insecure about her body. Panicking a little she debates using her safe word until she sees Claries face staring at hermit was a look of pure desire, of hunger and want. No one had ever looked at her that way before, like she was something desirable. Shaking her head meekly she squeaks “n-no I w-wont” stuttering while staring at her feet to hide her excitement. Feeling a hand under her chin her head rises to meet Claire’s gaze “you can do it or I can do it little one your choice” Oh god the thought of Claire stripping her down is almost too much to bear. Gulping down her apprehension and with shaky hands she slips her thumbs into her yoga pants slowly dragging them to the floor hoping that’s the end of it “Shirt to” says Claire leaving no room for argument Hands still shaking lifting her sweater over her head before dropping to cover her voluptuous body, she can feel Claire’s eyes scanning every inch of her until they rest on her wiggly bottom framed perfectly by a lacy pink thong “tsk tsk tsk” is all that comes out “Those panties are unacceptable for a girl your age Amy” taking the waistband of her panties giving it a snap against her waist “we will definitely be making some changes to your underwear drawer” without further warning she gives Amelia a spank on her unprotected bottom “in the corner now little girl” Amelia quickly buries her head into the corner having never felt so exposed while Claire can only stare at her bottom “in 20 minutes I’ll be back and I won’t be empty handed” her hand making its way to her bottom giving it gentle rub before leaving. So here was Amelia, half naked, exposed and having never felt so helpless in her entire life, yet she couldn’t have been more excited.
  14. This is the last of the Nikki & Sarah stories in the first story arc which took place in 2015. If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ New beginnings The plane came to a halt and the seat belt light went out. Everywhere around Nikki people started to get up to get their bags. She resisted the urge to do the same, telling herself that she might as well sit and wait rather than stand. She was so far from the exit that it would still be several minutes before she could get out. Nikki's thoughts were interrupted as the man in a suit and tie that had been sitting in the window seat next to hers, tried to get past her to the already packed aisle. She pushed back in her seat to let him pass and muttered a few choice expletives. "What?" he asked and turned, giving Nikki an extremely close look at his tie. "Oh nothing," she answered diplomatically. The man had been rude and annoying the entire flight and Nikki really didn't feel like an argument. She just wanted to get off the plane, get home to her bed and sleep for a day. Spending Christmas with her family had seemed like a good idea at first. The fact that they told her she couldn't bring Sarah was infuriating, but not unexpected. Nikki's parents were still refusing to accept the fact that she was a lesbian, calling it awful and sinful and wrong. Nikki had managed to hold her tongue up until the Christmas day dinner when her mother had tried to set her up with "a really nice, young man" who had proved to be not only just as bigoted than her parents, but also more than a little racist. She had exploded, yelled at more or less everybody, leaving them shocked at the table as she stormed out. She had spent the remaining two days of her stay crashing on her older brother Michael's couch before flying back home. The aisle was becoming less crowded as the people in business class had made their way off the plane. That meant that filthy peasant class was next. After another minute or two, Nikki got up and pulled her bag out of the overhead compartment. She gave her seat a quick check and realised she had forgotten her book in the seat pocket. She grabbed it and tucked it under her arm before following the slow crowd towards the exit. As soon as she was off the plane and had a little room, she set her bag down, placed the book inside and put on her jacket. Then she headed for the luggage carousel. At least I don't have to wait for ages for my bag to arrive. Nikki leaned against a pillar and rubbed her sore neck while she watched the conveyor belt filled with suitcases and bags of all shapes and sizes; none of them hers. Finally Nikki's high-visibility, fluorescent yellow bag slid down the chute and onto the belt. She grabbed it and began to make her way through the crowd towards the exit, one of the wheels on her bag squeaking softly. She felt a bit of justified schadenfreude when she passed her seat neighbour, still impatiently waiting for his luggage. Nikki walked through the doors to the arrival hall and let the buzz of hundreds of conversations wash over her. Being in a crowd like this felt good. She could be just another face passing by, not having to defend every decision she'd ever made. Not having to- "Nikki!" ...not having to care about what her par- "Nikki!" Nikki was pulled from her thoughts. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Sarah, standing in the crowd holding a sign with "Nikki" and lots of red hearts. She changed course and walked right into a hug that felt better than anything she had felt for a week. "Thanks sweetie," Nikki mumbled into Sarah's neck. She closed her eyes and inhaled the almost cinnamon-like scent that was uniquely Sarah's. Sarah just held Nikki and slowly stroked her back. "You sounded like you needed a hug on the phone," she finally said. "I did." Nikki reluctantly let go of Sarah and the sign that had been crumpled between their bodies fell to the floor. She grabbed the bag again and let Sarah steer her towards the exit closest to the parking garage outside. "So, what's the deal with the sign?" Nikki asked, dropping the crumpled paper in a trash can. "Afraid I wouldn't recognise you? I haven't been gone that long you know." Sarah smiled sheepishly. "I just wanted to do like in those stupid, romantic movies." "Aww." Nikki slipped an arm around Sarah's waist and pulled her closer. They reached Sarah's car and loaded Nikki's bag in the trunk. When they were both in the car, Sarah leaned in close and pulled down the scarf and turtleneck to reveal her collar underneath. She fidgeted theatrically. "And I even wore my funderwear for you," she said coyly. "Your what?" "My funderwear. My diapers." "My god, you're such a dork." Nikki smiled and took Sarah's hand. She held it to her cheek and gave the palm a kiss. "It's not that I don't appreciate you trying to cheer me up. I really do. But right now, I really don't feel like playing." "Oh," Sarah said quietly. "I'm sorry." "Nononono, don't be. I really do love it that you wanted to cheer me up, it's just that I've had a shitty few days and I just don't want to think about it." "It was that bad?" Nikki nodded. "Mmm-hmm." "Well, in that case I know just the thing," Sarah said and started the engine. *** An hour later they stumbled through the door to Sarah's apartment, balancing Nikki's big, yellow bag, a plastic bag from the grocery store down the street and a large pizza box in far too few hands. Sarah kicked off her shoes after pushing the door closed with her butt. "Why don't you go take a shower to get rid of the airplane sweat and I'll get things ready here," she said. Nikki shrugged off her jacket and headed for the bathroom. A hot shower, pizza and TV. Just what the doctor ordered. Nikki stood in the shower with her forehead against the wall and let the warm water cascade down her neck and back. As her muscles slowly began to relax, she realised just how tense she had been, and also how much she smelled of old cigarette smoke. That's the last time I sleep on Michael's couch. She spat and reached for the shampoo. Fifteen minutes later Nikki emerged from the steam-filled bathroom wrapped in Sarah's far too big, terrycloth bathrobe and still trying to get the towel to stay on her head. Hearing the TV, she padded towards the living room, ignoring the damp footprints her bare feet were making on the hallway floor. On the sofa, Sarah had wrapped herself in their big, fuzzy blanket. "Feel better?" she asked. "Mm-hm." Nikki gave up on the towel and just let it hang on her head like a giant hood. "Good. Now get over here." Sarah lifted the blanket to reveal that she was only wearing her diapers and a t-shirt. "You know," Nikki said as she crossed the room and sat down next to Sarah. "That's quite a bossy thing to say for somebody wearing diapers and a collar." "Oh shush. You don't have to be all dominatrixy just because I want to snuggle. You said you didn't feel like playing and I respect that." "And the diapers? I mean, it's not that you don't look cute in them, but if we're not playing..." Sarah leaned closer and whispered in Nikki's ear. "Sometimes I wear them just because I want it for myself. Even if you're not there." "And this is one of those times?" Nikki allowed Sarah to wrap the blanket around her to enclose them both in a warm and fuzzy cocoon. "Wellllll, I was already wearing them," Sarah said. "And it seemed like a waste to take them off while they're still dry." "Always the economical one, aren't you," Nikki stroked Sarah's forearms. "Sure, we can call it that." Sarah wrapped her arms around Nikki and pulled her closer, one hand 'accidentally' slipping inside the robe. "So, are you ready for a little girlfriend therapy?" "Mm-hm." There was a small gust of cool air as Sarah slipped an arm out from under the blanket. She reached down over the arm rest on the sofa and brought back a bottle of Sprite with a straw. After a few fumbled attempts, Sarah managed to hit Nikki's mouth and she sucked hungrily. "Now," Sarah wiggled the remote control in front of Nikki. "Nightmare Before Christmas or Gremlins?" "Honestly? As long as I get to stay like this, I don't care." Nikki tilted her head back and gave Sarah a quick, lemon-flavoured kiss. The next hour and a half consisted mostly of pizza, drinks and cheesy one-liners. At some point, Nikki wriggled out of the robe and snuggled closer to Sarah, pushing her t-shirt up as far as it would go. She marvelled at how relaxing that skin-on-skin sensation was. At one point she had to push away one of Sarah's wandering hands and awkwardly reach around her to give her butt a playful little smack. When the movie was over and the pizza had been devoured, the Sarah addressed the elephant in the room. "Want to talk about it?" "Not really," Nikki replied. She snuggled closer in an attempt to distract Sarah. "OK," Sarah said, "but you know that you'll just end up being cranky and irritable for weeks." Nikki sighed. "It's just my parents. They just can't accept that I'm not straight. You know, 'it's just a phase' and 'you just haven't met the right boy yet'. They even tried to set me up with this mouthbreather of a guy during the Christmas dinner." Sarah grimaced. "But don't they-" "I just wish they'd understand how happy I am right now, with you." "Aww." Sarah kissed Nikki's forehead. "So they really don't like me then?" "Well..." Nikki grinned. "It's not really you that they don't like, but the fact you don't have a penis." "Maybe your mother's just worried she's not going to be a grandmother." Nikki snorted. "Paul has that handled. He already has two little rugrats. And knowing Michael, he might have a kid or two that even he doesn't know about yet." "Then I guess it wouldn't help to tell her that you do have somebody whose diapers need changing on a semi-regular basis." Nikki stared at Sarah and began to laugh. "You're right," she finally managed. "That probably wouldn't help. You'd just be the horrible deviant who corrupted her baby girl." "Oh reeeeeaaaally?" Sarah wiggled her eyebrows. "I guess inviting them here next year is out of the question then." "Yeah." Nikki sighed and leaned back against Sarah. They sat there, in a comfortable silence, Sarah slowly stroking Nikki's hair. Then suddenly, Nikki felt Sarah's diaper, resting against her hip, grow warm against her skin. "Did you just-" "Uh-huh." "You're getting really casual about using your diapers." Maybe a little too casual. "Yeah, that Halloween party sort of helped me get over the whole thing about wearing them in public. I mean, as long as I take some precautions, nobody's going to notice them anyway." Nikki slid a hand down to rest on the warm plastic. "And you like that?" she whispered. Sarah nodded. For a while they just lay there on the sofa, not moving, not talking, just being. Eventually Nikki broke the spell. "Do you need to get changed?" she asked. Sarah shook her head. "It can wait." Nikki sighed happily as Sarah resumed stroking her hair. "It's weird," Sarah said. "Sometimes I actually have to remind myself I'm not wearing them." "Oh?" "Yeah. Mostly when I'm at home though." "So you've had an accident or two?" "No. But it's been close a couple of times. Especially at night." Something shifted inside Nikki's mind. "And have you been... taking precautions?" "Nah, I wake up in time. I just have to remind myself when I wake up that I'm not wearing my diapers." "I think it'd be a good idea to take precautions..." Nikki turned over so she was facing Sarah. "...from now on." "That's not necessary. I alw-" Sarah protested. Nikki pressed a finger to her lips, silencing her. "What made you think you had any choice in the matter?" she purred. "Now I say that I think it'd be a good idea to take precautions, and you say?" Sarah smiled and swallowed. "Yes Ma'am," she whispered. *** Nikki woke up as the sun peeked in through her window. She could feel the weight of Sarah's head resting on her shoulder and her arm across her stomach. Nikki squinted against the light and saw that Sarah had her legs more or less wrapped around one of hers. The big, puffy plastic pants hiding the equally big towel diaper rested firmly against her thigh. It trapped so much heat that it was hard for Nikki to feel if Sarah had wet herself. I really hate doing this. Yesterday was so great and I really, really don't want to go to work today. Nikki started to gently stroke Sarah's hair to wake her up. It didn't take too long before she stirred and opened her eyes. "Mmm-mornin'," Sarah mumbled and rubbed her eyes. "Morning sweetie," Nikki answered and kissed her forehead. "Sleep well?" "Had the weirdest dream." Sarah let her hand wander from Nikki's stomach and up towards her breasts. "Good-weird or bad-weird?" "You were in it, and you were wearing this really shiny, rubber catsuit and..." Sarah paused as she realised what she was saying. "Not that I want that," she quickly amended. "Of course not. That's why you kept saying 'no fingerprints' in your sleep. Makes perfect sense" Nikki smiled when she saw the blush on Sarah's face. I love it when she does that. She reached down to squeeze Sarah's diapered butt-cheek. "Sounds like you have a few more kinks than just your diapers." "Maybe. But I don't hear you complaining when I have to tell you about them," Sarah said defensively. "Well, I get to dress in all sorts of naughty outfits when I'm being all mistressy," Nikki answered with mock indignation. "It's kinda part of the deal." "I liiiiiike that deal." Sarah gave Nikki's left breast a kiss. Aaaaaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhh!!! "I like that deal too sweetie. Unfortunately, this mistress has work to go to." "Aww. Can't we just stay here? Just a little?" "No. I have to make up for these last days off." "That's not fair. They were sucky days off. They shouldn't count," Sarah complained. "Except yesterday. Yesterday was nice." "Yes it was sweetie, but I really have to get ready for work." Sarah sighed deeply. "OK. I'll make you some breakfast before you go. You have time for that, right?" "That depends." Nikki grinned and gave Sarah's butt another squeeze. "Does my little girl need changing first?" Sarah blew a raspberry in response. Nikki extricated her leg and got out of bed, tip-toeing naked out the door and towards the bathroom. Ten minutes and a really quick shower later, Nikki stood in front of Sarah's big wardrobe trying to find a reasonably-casual-Tuesday-between-Christmas-and-New-year outfit from the limited number of clothes she kept at Sarah's place. After rejecting two tops and a skirt she hadn't worn in a at least half a year anyway, Nikki settled on a white men's shirt and charcoal slacks. After she got dressed, she looked at herself in the mirror. It's a little butch, but I can pull it off. The smell of toast and coffee drew Nikki to the kitchen, but when she entered she was a little surprised to see what Sarah was wearing: Fluffy bunny slippers, the big diapers and nothing else. "Oooh, you look niiiiiice," Sarah said when she saw Nikki. "Um, er, thanks," Nikki finally managed, a little thrown by Sarah's outfit, or rather lack thereof. She certainly seems to be getting more and more comfortable with wearing those. Sarah handed Nikki a steaming mug of coffee before fishing two pieces of toast out of the toaster. She put them next to two others on a plate on the table and absent-mindedly brushed the crumbs from her fingers. Nikki sat down by the table while Sarah got butter, jam and some cheese from the fridge. Then she sat down across the table from Nikki. "So..." Sarah started while spreading butter on a piece of toast. Do you think it'll be a busy day today?" "Uh, maybe. I have a little bit of catching up to do," Nikki said. Sarah's bare chest and the diaper Nikki knew was hidden by the table combined with the casual way she was just eating breakfast by the sunlight coming in through the blinds was just so distracting. Get it together Nikki. You sound like a moron. Sarah took a bite of the toast and chewed. She licked a bit of jam from her lips before taking a sip of coffee. "I know you've had a shitty couple of days, but are you going to be all right?" "Yeah. It's just..." Nikki gestured towards Sarah, waving her hands up and down. "Ah, don't worry about it. It's not like anybody's going to see it. I mean with the blinds like this you'd have to be on the roof of the building across the street to be able to see in and-" Sarah looked out the window and jumped, pushing her chair back. "Shit! There's somebody up there." "What?!? Where?" Nikki looked all over the top of the building, but couldn't see anybody. Then she saw the grin on Sarah's face. "Hah! I had you," she said. "I definitely had you." "Oh, you're a bad, bad girl. You're going to regret that." Nikki sat back down again and Sarah pulled her chair back to the table. "Maybe, but it was soooo worth it." Sarah took another bite of toast. "Seriously though, how busy are the next couple of days going to be for you?" "Why do you ask?" Nikki stared into her mug, trying to figure out if she had time for a second cup. "I wanted to do something special for you for New Year's Eve, and it's going to take a little time to get everything ready." "And?" "And I was thinking maybe we could stay at your place until then." "Of course sweetie. But remember I have paper-thin walls and nosy neighbours so we're going to have to pretend to be really vanilla." "Or be really quiet." "Yeah." Nikki laughed. "Or that." *** Nikki sighed and leaned back in her chair, looking at the number of messages in her email inbox and the piles of paper on her desk. 'A little bit of catching up' my arse. This is more like running a fucking marathon against Paula Radcliffe. The Christmas weekend had turned out to be a perfect storm. While Nikki had been away, a supplier had filed for bankruptcy, a power outage had wiped out almost a whole day's work and one of Nikki's team members had been forced to take some unpaid vacation time, or possibly he was fired. Rumour had it that he'd attacked the therapist during one of the anger management classes the HR department had made him attend. Nikki wasn't sure if she believed it, but had to admit that it didn't sound entirely implausible. Regardless of whether the rumours were true or not, the net result had been a giant pile of work for Nikki. She had had to call Sarah to let her know that she was going to have to pull some serious overtime to get caught up and that she probably wouldn't have the time nor the energy for any fun the next couple of days. Nikki admitted that she had taken the news better than expected. She took a bite of the stale vending machine sandwich that was pretending to be her lunch and glared at the pile of paper. She had been fighting it for three hours and she had barely made a dent. Just as she was about to dive back in, her phone made a happy little chirp. Sarah: About what time do you think you'll be home. I'm planning dinner. Nikki: Dont know. Late probly. Ill just grab somethng on the way. Sarah: Oh no. These next couple of days I'm taking care of you. Prepare to be pampered? Nikki: Thats my line sweetie 😉 Sarah: 😛 The next couple of days had been brutal. Nikki was quite certain that if it hadn't been for Sarah taking care of her, she would have been a complete mess. Especially after her mother had called her to let her know she had forgotten some things when she left. For some reason or other her mother had started criticising Nikki and her 'lifestyle' and had gone into full rant-mode so Nikki couldn't even get in a word edgewise. Sarah had seen she was getting more and more upset so she had motioned for her to hand over the phone. When Nikki had given it to her, she had promptly hung up, cutting off Nikki's mother mid-sentence. When she inevitably called back, Sarah had answered the phone and said what she wished she could have said herself. Listen you shrill shrew. If you're so blinkered by your own personal hangups that you can't see that you're hurting your daughter, then you ought to be ashamed of yourself. We are together. She makes me happy and I'm pretty sure it's mutual. Nikki is not your little girl any more. She is a grown woman and she's allowed to make her own decisions and if you can't handle that you can take a running start and jump off the big fuck-you-pier. Then she had just hung up, walked over to Nikki and hugged her. Nikki had just buried her face in Sarah's sweater, hating herself for crying. Sarah had just held her, slowly stroking her hair and her back and letting her get it all out of her system. Afterwards, she had felt completely spent, but in a good way. *** By lunchtime new year's eve, Nikki was was finally approaching something that resembled being up to date. It had taken a minor miracle to find a firm that could handle supplies temporarily until a more permanent contract could be set up but she had managed that. A date with one of Nikki's co-workers had been negotiated down to a bottle of twelve-year-old whisky for the creepy IT-guy who had spent the better part of an afternoon digging around the system to recover most of the lost data. And last, but not least, everybody on her team had pitched in to handle the extra workload caused by being one man short. Nikki looked over the remaining work before standing up. Feeling like a general addressing the troops, she cleared her throat. "OK guys, I'm sure you all have places you'd rather be than here, so I'll be brief." There was a murmur of assent. "What we've managed these last couple of days is nothing short of a miracle. Another hour or two and we should be done and we can all enjoy a long weekend off. I know I will." When Nikki returned to her desk, she saw there was a message on her phone from Sarah to call her when she had the time. She gave the remaining work another quick glance before finding some privacy to return the call. "Hi sweetie," Nikki said when Sarah answered. "What's up?" "Oh, nothing much. I'm just putting some finishing touches on a few things. I was just wondering when you think you'll be done today." "I don't know. Three hours, maybe a little more." "So, four-ish?" "I guess. Why? You have something planned?" "Oh yeah. When you get home, I want you to put on your most mistressy clothes before coming over tonight?" "Sounds like you've planned something big." "Wellllll..." Sarah hesitated ever so slightly. "I just wanted to make sure we get the year started the right way... Ma'am." Nikki could almost hear Sarah's grin as she added that final word. "And you want to be a good little girl, don't you?" Nikki couldn't help arching an eyebrow even though there was no way for Sarah to see it. "Maybe not that good. You may have to be a little strict if I'm naughty." Nikki laughed. "Don't you know just what to say." "I do my best. Will you call me when you leave your place so I can get everything ready?" "Of course sweetie." Thank you, Ma'am." Sarah made kissing noises before hanging up, leaving Nikki with a smile that really seemed to confuse her team when she came back. *** Almost four hours later, Nikki walked through her front door. The apartment was deathly silent. There wasn't even any noise from her neighbours. They must have gone to celebrate with someone else. Or started drinking really early. Nikki took off her shoes and coat and headed into the living room. She flipped through five or six CDs before finding one that caught her fancy. Seconds later David Bowie's Ashes to Ashes filled the room and Nikki sang along while she half walked, half danced to the bathroom. The hot water hammered down on Nikki's skull, almost, but not quite, drowning out the music. Nikki just stood there, feeling herself go from work mode to a far more relaxed weekend mode. Three days off Nikki. This is going to be glorious. It took Nikki quite a while before she felt ready to turn off the water and let the cold air outside the shower hit her. She quickly dried herself and went to the bedroom. Finding 'the most mistressy' clothes proved to be a bit of a challenge. It wasn't as if Nikki had an abundance to choose from, but with the right attitude, anything could work. OK, underwear: Something small, black and silky. It didn't take Nikki long to fit something that would fit the bill. The tight, black, leather pants were also pretty much a no-brainer since they were clearly Sarah's favourites. At least until I end up wearing something even shinier and smoother. Nikki paused for a moment trying to imagine Sarah's reaction to the latex pants she kept hinting to. Her head would probably explode. The top proved trickier to pick out. There was a crisp, white blouse that would contrast nicely with the black leather. Nope. Too similar to what I wear to work. Next she considered a charcoal turtleneck sweater. Yeah, like I want to look like one of those Steve Jobs wannabes in an Apple store. Her hand brushed against a joke t-shirt with a corset print on that Sarah had bought for her. Yeah, riiiiiiiiiiiight. Nikki was just about to tear out her hair when she spotted something something that made her think. She pulled out the dark red top she had worn the day Sarah first wore a diaper for her, almost a year earlier. Yes! If this doesn't set the mood, I don't know what will. She put it on and checked herself out in the mirror, trying to give herself a stern look. After packing some clothes and hers and Sarah's favourite toys in an overnight bag, Nikki let the final seconds of Ziggy Stardust play out before switching off the stereo and calling Sarah. "Hey there sweetie," she said when Sarah picked up. "I just thought I'd let you know I'm on my way out the door now." "Great. By the way, would you mind swinging by a hardware store or something to pick up some duct tape on the way? "Oooh, planning something naughty?" Nikki grinned at the thought of Sarah all wrapped up in tape; squirming and completely helpless. Sarah laughed. "Not really. Sorry. I just need to fix something." "OK. I should be there in half an hour's time." "You almost sound disappointed. You were hoping I'd be wearing a couple of little patches of tape and nothing more, weren't you." "I will neither confirm nor deny," Nikki said facetiously. "Not even a little hint? Some inspiration for a story maybe?" "Nope." "Aaaww. What if I promise to be a good girl and obey all my beloved mistress' commands?" "Oh you're going to do that anyway my little pet," Nikki purred. "Now you behave yourself until I get there. OK? No-" "No playing with myself. I know," Sarah interrupted, her voice dripping with mock exasperation. "Also, no interrupting. Good little girls know when to keep quiet." "Yes Ma'am," Sarah said meekly. "I'm sorry. I'll be good." "That's better. Now, see you in a little bit." Nikki was sure she could hear a giggle on the other end of the line as she hung up. Maybe I should chastise her for that too. Nikki opened the CD-player, took the David Bowie CD and put it back in its cover before dropping it into her bag. Aaaaand some good music to start the new year with: Check. *** Nikki checked her watch as she fumbled one-handed with her keys. Fifty-two minutes. If I ever end up behind a little, old lady who starts arguing with the one cashier working about the price of plastic bags and how they were cheaper before. And then buying them along with a reciprocating saw and insisting on paying for them with change she digs out of her handbag. If that ever happens again, I'm going to lose it. She opened the door and was met with a warm breath of air that smelled like chocolate cake. "Sarah, It's me," she called. "Be right there." Sarah's voice came from down the hall. Nikki put her shoes on the rack next to the door and hung her coat on of the hooks. She was just about to head down the hallway to put her bag in the bedroom when Sarah came out of the bathroom. She was wearing light grey sweatpants and a black t-shirt. "Oh wow!" she said when she saw Nikki's outfit. "You look..." she paused, clearly trying to find the right word. "Incredible." Sarah wrapped her arms around Nikki and gave her a big hug. "I'll put the bag away when I get dressed," she said. Then she took Nikki's hands in hers and walked backwards, gently pulling Nikki towards the living room. What Nikki saw when she walked through the door made her speechless. All the furniture had been pushed up against the walls and in the middle of the room was a big tent made of what looked like several sheets. And there were candles everywhere. A small, safety-minded voice in the back of Nikki's head told her that most of them had to be electric, otherwise they'd be a serious fire-hazard. "I wanted to do this on the roof, but it's just too cold. We're practically only a couple of degrees up from the heat death of the universe." Sarah led Nikki to the giant pile of cushions and duvets in the tent and helped her sit down. "You just relax and I'll get dressed too. Oh, where's the duct tape?" "In my coat pocket," Nikki said absent-mindedly. She was still taking everything in. The tent had been set up so they had a view out of the living room windows. There was a small table with cakes and coffee mugs next to the pile Nikki was sitting in the middle of and under the windows, between two small electric radiators was the TV. The screen showed a burning fireplace. Nikki leaned back and looked up at the ceiling and the how the flickering, golden lights created dancing patterns that were almost hypnotic. She was so absorbed that she almost missed the sound of bare feet against the hallway floor. The sound was muted when Sarah stepped from the hallway and onto the living room carpet. When she came around the tent so Nikki could see her, however, she was still surprised at what she saw. Sarah was wearing an enormous diaper and nothing else. Hanging from the collar around her neck was the chain leash they had bought almost a year earlier. She knelt next to the pillows and lowered her gaze. "That's... I mean..." Nikki was at a loss for words. Finally her brain caught up with her and she cleared her throat. "You... You look absolutely adorable," she managed. "Thank you Mistress," Sarah whispered softly. She crawled closer until the leash dangling between her arms came close enough for Nikki to grab. Then she stopped, letting Nikki pull her closer. She ended up lying on her back across Nikki's lap, the chain forming a cold line from her neck to her armpit. Nikki had one hand under her back while the other rested on her diaper. "That's a big diaper you have there," Nikki said. Way to go genius. Sounding real smart there. "I made the Halloween diaper a little bigger." Nikki lifted Sarah up so her head rested on Nikki's upper arm. "Not just a little," she commented and gave the diaper a squeeze, making Sarah squirm a little. "Do you like it Ma'am?" Nikki smiled at Sarah. "It's perfect," she said. For the longest time they just sat there, Nikki slowly stroking Sarah's hair and Sarah playing with one of the buttons on Nikki's top. The only sounds were the sounds of the fire from the TV and the wind outside the window. Occasionally, Sarah would begin to fidget, but when she did, Nikki would slip her hand just inside the top of Sarah's giant diaper and slowly stroke her stomach with her thumb. In short, it was a perfect moment. Too bad it won't last. "Ma'am? What's wrong?" Sarah looked up at her with a worried expression on her face. "Wha... Why do you ask sweetie?" "You just went all frowny and worried all of a sudden." Sarah reached up to stroke Nikki's cheek. Nikki turned her head and kissed her palm. "It's just... This is so wonderful. And I don't want it to end." "Don't be sad," Sarah said, sounding like she was consoling a child who just found out Santa wasn't real. Nikki sighed. "Three more days. Three more days and four more nights. Then it'll be Monday and our lives go back to the way they were a couple of hours ago." Sarah wriggled her way up to hug Nikki. She nuzzled the side of her neck, causing an involuntary shiver to run down Nikki's back. "It doesn't have to," she murmured. "What do you mean?" "I have something for you." Sarah crawled off Nikki and got to her feet. She extended a hand to Nikki to help her up. A little confused, Nikki took Sarah's hand. "Do you trust me?" Sarah asked. "I thought that was my line," Nikki answered with a sly smile. "I'm serious Nikki. Do you trust me?" Nikki looked at Sarah, her serious tone contrasting wildly with her appearance. Her mussed-up hair, giant diapers and slightly bow-legged stance made her look a little like an oversized baby. Why is she standing like that? She didn't do that before. Nikki cocked her head a little to one side. "Sweetie? Have you wet yourself?" "Yes, but that can wait," Sarah said airily. "Yes sweetie. Of course I trust you." "Close your eyes." Nikki could hear the excitement in Sarah's voice. When she did as Sarah asked, she felt Sarah take her hands and start to gently pull her along. "No peeking," Sarah said with a childish mock-seriousness. They left the living room and slowly walked down the hallway. At what was probably the end of it, Sarah slowly spun Nikki around a couple of times so when she opened a door, Nikki ha no idea which of the three rooms at the end of the hallway it led to. "Threshold," Sarah warned and Nikki took another careful step forwards. Sarah let go of Nikki's hands. "Now just give me a second." Nikki waited patiently while she heard several quiet clicks. "OK, you can look." Nikki opened her eyes. She was standing just inside the door to the bedroom which was lit by the golden glow of a dozen fake candles. Sarah knelt in front of her with her; her thighs spread wide apart by the diapers. She was looking expectantly up at Nikki, smiling like she was waiting for something. Nikki looked around. Something was different, but she couldn't quite put her finger on it. The bed looks the same as always; minus the pillows and duvet of course. The Narnia wardrobe, the dressers, the big chair with th- Hang on: Dressers? Where'd the second one come from? It took Nikki a couple more moments to recognise the dresser from the guest bedroom. "You've... redecorated?" Nikki asked, not quite sure what else she could say. Sarah didn't say anything. She only held out her hands to Nikki. In her open palms was a box that looked like an oversized version of the boxes jewellers put rings in. "Sarah, I thought we agreed on no expensive gifts." "Just open it Ma'am. Please." Sarah almost whispered the final word. Nikki took the box from Sarah's hands and flipped open the hinged lid. Inside the box was a flat square of brass with "Nicolette Ellis & Sarah Nilsen" in black letters. "What's this?" Nikki asked, turning the little piece of metal over. "It's for the mailbox," Sarah said. "Downstairs." Realisation dawned on Nikki. "Are you asking me to move in?" She looked down at Sarah kneeling in front of her. She almost seemed to be holding her breath. "If you want to," Sarah whispered, barely audibly. Nikki fell to her knees in front of Sarah and embraced her. "Of course I want to sweetie." Nikki's lips met Sarah's in a kiss so intense that Nikki halfway expected music to swell. It was hungry and urgent, but at the same time soft. It almost felt like she was melting as Sarah held her. Eventually, their lips parted and they helped each other up. For a few more moments they just stood there, slow-dancing to music nobody could hear. When Sarah's hands slid down to cup Nikki's leather-clad buttocks, Nikki answered by giving Sarah's diapered butt a squeeze. "Soooo," Nikki said with a grin as she pushed Sarah onto the bed, the plastic sheet crinkling softly when she landed. "What do you say we get you cleaned up and changed so we can start the new year with a bang?" Sarah giggled and lay back, spreading her legs as Nikki crawled onto the mattress between them. 2016 is going to be the best year ever.
  15. I know it's still a couple of months until halloween, but we can have fun a little early. Can't we? If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Hidden truths in plain sight Part 1 of 4 "You want to dress up as what?!?" Sarah looked incredulously at Nikki who just continued eating the slice of raspberry pie in front of her. They were sitting in a corner booth at a diner, having lunch after doing some Saturday shopping "Oh come on, it'll be fun," Nikki said around a mouthful of pie. "Plus, couples' costumes are really cute." "But Tinkerbell and Wendy? Tinkerbell and Peter Pan makes sense. Or Peter Pan and Wendy. Tinkerbell and Wendy just barely get along." "That's the whole point." Nikki tapped her temple with a finger. "I have a plan." "Oooo-kaaay," Sarah said warily. "What? Don't you trust me?" Sarah put on an exaggerated hurt expression and pouted, causing Sarah to chuckle. "Of course I do." Sarah reached across the table to stroke Nikki's cheek. "But some of your plans are kinda embarrassing." "Maybe, but you like it." Nikki turned her head and kissed Sarah's palm. "Don't you?" A blush crept up Sarah's face. "Well?" "Yes Ma'am," Sarah whispered, barely audible. "Good girl," Nikki said and lifted the final piece of pie to her mouth. A minute later, after having finished the last of her coffee, Nikki took Sarah's hands in hers. She leaned closer across the table and whispered: "Do you need to be changed yet?" Sarah's blush was renewed. Wearing a diaper while going shopping on Saturdays had become a more and more regular occurrence the last couple of months. The only times Nikki didn't insist on her wearing them was when they were getting something that Sarah needed to try on without the diapers. However, she never wet the diapers until they were back home or, on a few occasions, in the car on the way back. That didn't stop Nikki from asking if she was dry while they were out. In some cases she even insisted on checking. "You know I'm dry. I'm always dry," Sarah whispered back. "Don't take that tone with me, little girl," Nikki said sternly. "I have four feet of paracord and a carabiner in my bag. I will hook a leash to that collar of yours if you don't behave." Sarah knew it was an empty threat, but just hearing it made her conscious of the collar around her neck. It was still one of their ground rules that if Sarah wore her diapers, she would also wear her collar. During the summer months, hiding the collar had become an exercise in futility, so they had switched to a narrow cloth choker with a little cameo brooch on. Sarah liked it so much that she had taken to wearing it when she didn't have to wear a collar. She had even worn it to work a few times. But now that the weather was chilly enough to justify sweaters and that meant that hiding beneath Sarah's turtleneck was the plain leather collar they had bought last winter. "I'm sorry Ma'am," she said contritely. "I'll behave." "Good, because we're not leaving here until you actually do need a change." "You want me to..." Sarah paused for a moment, "...wet myself right here? In public? Why?" "Because you're a good little girl and I'm your..." Nikki let go of Sarah's hands. "You're my mommynatrix," Sarah finished with a sigh. Nikki smiled at the silly title. "Damn straight. And good little girls do what they're told." "Yeah, but here? The car is one thing. We're alone there. But there's people here. They'll notice. And what if there's a leak? And..." Sarah rambled. Nikki put a finger to Sarah's lips. "Shhh." She took Sarah's hands in hers again. "Look at me sweetie. Nobody's going to notice." Sarah closed her eyes and Nikki could almost see her brow furrow with concentration. After a while she sighed. "I can't do it," she said and slumped back in her seat. "Don't be upset sweetie," Nikki said. Then she slid around the table to sit next to Sarah. "Just sit back and relax." Sarah leaned against Nikki and rested her head on her shoulder. She took Sarah's hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "Do you have to go?" Nikki asked. "Yeah, but I just can't do it here." "That's OK sweetie." Nikki just stroked the back of Sarah's hand with her thumb. "Just relax; don't try to force it. Try to think about something else." "Like what? It's a little like telling me not to think of pink polar bears." Sarah emptied her glass of water in two gulps. "Tell me the plan." "What do you mean?" "Why do you want to dress up as Tinkerbell?" Nikki laughed. "Sweetie, I'm not Tinkerbell. You are. I'm Wendy." "Huh?" "You know how Halloween is a chance to let a different side of you out?" "Mm-hm." "Well, you've read Peter Pan, right?" "Nope. Only seen the cartoon." "Same thing. You know how Wendy basically becomes a substitute mother for Peter and the lost boys?" "I suppose," Sarah said warily. "I want to show off our secret side without anybody figuring it out." "So you're going to be Mommy Wendy, but why would I be Tink? And how does she fit into this?" Nikki shrugged. "Well, when she's jealous of Wendy, she does behave like a bit of a brat. I'm pretty sure that both Peter and the lost boys would think she's being really childish." "So you want me to wear...?" "Yep." Nikki nodded. "Big ones." "But people will see them." "That's the whole point. That's why we have the whole Mommy Wendy and Bratty Tink explanation. Nobody's going to expect you to have real diapers on underneath the costume ones." "What?!?" Sarah sat up and looked at Nikki. "Are you serious?" "That's why we're doing this," Nikki said calmly. "Look, we both know you like wetting your diapers. Right?" Sarah blushed. "Yeah," she admitted sheepishly, casting a quick glance around the nearly empty diner to see if anybody could hear them. "And this is like the one day of the year when you can get away with wearing giant diapers in public. And using them." "But you know I can't do it. I mean, at home or in the car is one thing, but in public?" "That sweetie," Nikki kissed Sarah's forehead, "is why we're practicing." "Practicing?" "It's two weeks until Halloween. Every day between now and then, I want you to wear a diaper and wet it while you're out in public," Nikki said quietly. "Every day?" "Yep." Sarah looked mortified at what Nikki said. "But... but..." "Can you think of another way of getting over that particular mental hurdle?" Sarah sighed. "No," she admitted. "So are you going to be a good little girl and do as you're told?" "Yes Ma'am," Sarah said demurely. "But can we go outside? Maybe it's easier to do it while standing?" Nikki considered what Sarah said. "OK," she finally said, "but then you're not getting changed until we're going to the car." "And how long is that?" "I'm not telling you. Do we have a deal?" Sarah nodded hesitantly. "OK." Nikki signaled the waitress for the check and while they waited, she moved back around the table. "So, do you really have paracord and a carabiner in your bag?" "Why?" "It just makes me wonder how you run your office." Sarah grinned mischievously. "See? This is why you'll be perfect as a little bratty Tinkerbell." Nikki paid and left a generous tip before getting up. "Now, come along." *** A while later, Nikki and Sarah were leaning on the railing of the mezzanine, looking at the people milling around below them. They had been making up little stories about them, each one more outlandish than the one before. A couple walking arm in arm were suddenly adulterers cheating on their respective spouses, a woman in a big, fuzzy jacket became a closet furry and a man checking out the window display in a Victoria's Secret store became a cross-dresser who acted out scenes from Rocky Horror Picture Show with his collection of dolls in his bedroom. Sarah had been particularly proud of the chuckle she got out of Nikki with that last one. "Nikki?" Sarah said. "I've been thinking." "Oh that's never a good start," Nikki replied with a smirk. Sarah stuck out her tongue. "Seriously." "OK, What've you been thinking about?" "My safeword. I think I might need another one." "You want to change it? It's not like that's a big deal. What do you want instead of 'Mongolia'?" "No, not a new one; an extra one." "Huh? Why?" "Well," Sarah said, all of a sudden looking painfully awkward. "When I say 'Mongolia', that's a signal to stop right away." Nikki nodded. "But what if I want to keep going, just not take it further. Like, if we're at 8 and you're about to take it up to 9 and I don't want to, 'Mongolia' would stop he whole thing, but I want to keep going at 8, just not escalate. Does that make any sense or am I just rambling?" Sarah finished, almost out of breath. "I see what you mean. You want something that says 'Don't stop, but don't take it further'. Sort of half a 'Mongolia'." "Exactly." Sarah nodded. "OK, how about we just pick one of Mongolia's neighbours then?" Nikki pulled out her phone and googled Mongolia. "That'd be Russia or China." "I don't know. Those would just feel weird to use." "Yeah," Nikki agreed. "Well, it almost borders on Kazakhstan." "Yeah, the thought of Borat doesn't really keep me in the mood for our kind of fun. How about 'Attila'? That'd work, right?" "Sure, but not to be nit-picky; Attila wasn't Mongolian. That was Ghengis Khan." Nikki grinned, finally having out-triviaed Sarah. "Whatever. Attila is easier to remember." Nikki nodded slowly. "OK, just to be completely clear: Mongolia means 'stop everything' and Attila means 'don't stop, but don't go any further'?" "Yeah," Sarah's gaze went back to the people below. Nikki noticed a stick-thin woman who exited a bakery carrying several cake boxes stacked on top of each other. She was just about to reveal the woman's secrets which involved naked pie fights and numerous cans of whipped cream and chocolate sprinkles, when she noticed that Sarah had become uncharacteristically quiet. Not wanting to lose track of her next story target, Nikki glanced quickly at Sarah. The faraway look on Sarah's face made her forget about the woman below. She inched closer until their shoulders almost touched and nudged Sarah gently. "Are you...?" she asked. "Mm-hm," Sarah replied dreamily, her eyes half-closed. Nikki waited until Sarah recovered, then she whispered so none of the passers-by would hear, "Do you need to be changed?" Sarah shook her head. "No, not yet. It was just a little." "OK." Nikki paused, then she realised something. "You're going to do it again, aren't you." Sarah blushed. "At home it's a lot easier once the diaper is already a little wet. I want to see if it's the same now." It was.
  16. To celebrate her first year of HRT, Zoey decides to hit the clubs and party it up - and she can't resist the temptation to do so in diapers. Meanwhile, Dianne is on the lookout for someone to care for - And when they find each other, sparks fly. This story contains exhibitionism, praise, public diaper use, and chastity. ... I wrote this story as part of a collaboration with three other wonderful creators - Ko, HofBondage, and FlashyFlesh! Here's all the links to their various collaborative sections! Koneko's Half of the Story, written from Zoey's Perspective Ko created the original story concept and a lot of the outlining, and also wrote the other half of this story, told from the Baby's perspective. I wrote the section below - The PoV of the dominant, Dianne! HofBondage and FlashyFlesh both did illustrations of several points in the story - They're so freakin' hot and wonderful, so go check them out! The images attached are just previews, you have to go to their page to see the whole thing. HofBondage's First Illustration - Dianne introduces herself FlashyFlesh's First Illustration - Their first dance FlashyFlesh's Second Illustration - Explaining the rules HofBondage's Second Illustration - Play Time on the Potty ... Dianne didn’t believe in luck. Everything in her life happened for a reason. The energy she put out into the world? It came right back to her. When life presented opportunities, she always did her best to take them while thanking life for the favor. This philosophy had treated her well. Though she tried to remain humble, she’d had success in all her affairs, and that success bred confidence–as well as the ability to watch for further opportunity. And tonight she certainly saw opportunity. The club, “The Dream Mode”, wasn’t one she frequented often, but it could occasionally be a good spot for opportunity seeking, and she was friends with several people on the staff. The weekend DJ had been in her sorority, she’d seen the bartender at a few dungeon events, and many patrons were in Dianne’s sphere of friends, ranging from close colleagues to besties. She’d felt the call to the bar that night and, trusting her instincts, sought out the place and ordered herself a little cocktail to enjoy while watching the dancers. And, as she’d suspected, life had given her an opportunity tonight in the form of a precious young girl with more enthusiasm than sense. Dianne noticed the girl as soon as she entered the bar, dressed up like a goth princess. Her clothes’ style screamed ‘You can’t tell me what to do’, but the color and her hair suggested a softer, cuter side, and the collar all but announced the antithesis–please tell me what to do. Even so, Dianne didn’t make a move yet. She watched. There were other candidates that night, other possibilities that life may be pulling her towards. As the girl began to dance, though, Dianne knew that this goth princess was the one she’d come for. As she jumped and spun and gyrated, the girl’s tripp skirt raised, showing off–to Dianne’s delight–the unmistakable outline of a diaper, and the unmistakable print of a Bunny Hop at that. The girl was a Little, and that all but demanded Dianne’s intervention before she left the bar without a mistress to care for her. She began their interaction with a subtle nod. A suggestion, of sorts, ordering the girl a drink. Without a name, Dianne decided to simply think of her as the Baby, until she learned otherwise. And maybe, even after she learned otherwise, she’d still think of the Baby as such. After receiving Dianne’s message, the Baby glanced back her way and smiled. She looked pleased and, perhaps, a little shy–but not so shy that she melted away and fled. Instead, she flounced past Dianne on her way back to the floor, wiggling her crinkling bottom as she passed. It was as though the Baby wanted Dianne to notice, so it was just as well that Dianne had. And if she was that confident in herself, Dianne really needed to provide for her a strong, guiding hand. Stalking across the dance floor, Dianne approached the girl, who had begun dancing with reckless abandon, her eyes closed. Choosing a bold first encounter, she stepped in and looped a finger through the loop in the girl’s collar, pulling her a half step forward–not so forcefully that it’d hurt, just enough to jolt her. Beaming with dominant energy, she sent her parting shot over. “Hello there, little girl. You sure are enjoying yourself tonight.” “H-hello yourself,” the girl replied. Dianne’s heart leapt, this baby was adorable. Her attempt to sound confident rendered her down to a toddler, claiming she hadn’t gotten into the cookie jar without wiping the crumbs off her face. Pulling her finger away, Dianne began to dance, reaching out to the baby’s hips and resting her hands on the poor girl’s diaper. “Dance with me,” she said, not a request, a statement. She could call it, ‘Manifesting the world she wanted to see’, or she could just call it control, but the effect was the same. The baby nodded and obeyed, blushing brightly all the while. Hands placed firmly over the baby’s diaper, with only a thin skirt between her and the crinkly padding, they danced. It wasn’t the right music for a slow dance with a lot of touching, but Dianne moved their bodies in a rhythm of her choosing, moving her hands up and down the baby, engaging in close contact. She moved with an almost protective aura. She’d staked her claim on this little girl, and now they danced together, with Dianne warding off anyone who might come close in subtle ways, placing her body so that she was the baby’s whole world, her sole focus and the object of her attention. When the time was right, in a lull between songs, Dianne moved behind the baby and wrapped her arm around the girl. She ran her hand up the girl’s thigh, finally pressing her palm into the front of the girl’s thick diapers. Leaning in to whisper in the baby’s ear, she stated, “Show me you’re a good little girl. Wet your diaper.” She didn’t say it in a condescending or mean way, but just as a statement–if the baby was good, her diaper would be wet. The baby glanced back at her, anxious but pliable, biting her lip. “What’s the matter? Did you not hear me?” Dianne asked, dropping her voice even lower. “Do I need to speak louder, sweetheart, so everyone can hear? Good girls wet their diapers.” Shutting her eyes, the girl did what was only natural. She proved to Dianne that she was good, and obedient, and more than willing to obey. The warmth spread quickly as the baby followed instructions, flooding the padding thoroughly, urine wicking into the absorbent padding and making the diaper sag ever so slightly. She’d stopped dancing. It was adorable. The baby was so focused on obeying, on being good, that she’d forgotten everything around her. To remind the girl of where she was, Dianne pressed her hand into the squelching diaper, giving it a squeeze. “Good girl, I knew you could do it,” she purred. To Dianne’s delight, the girl squeaked in submission. Truly, the universe had given her a precious gift today, even if the baby tried to hide it and tamp down on any other little sounds. “Tsk,” she warned, reaching down for the girl’s purse. The girl resisted, but Dianne gave her a light swat to the thigh and she melted back into obedience. Going through the contents of the purse, she made a mental catalog–the baby had really come prepared. “Enough pretending you’re big,” she stated, listing out what she saw as she came across it. “Miss Dianne wants to see what you have–powder, wipes, lotion, spare diapers. You’re a smart girl, right, you remembered to bring a change, and–ah, there it is.” Before the baby could ask what she’d found, Dianne produced the baby’s pacifier and plopped it into the girl’s lips. She reached up, to cover the pacifier and remove it, but a firmer swat to her thigh and a dominant glance was enough to demolish the girl’s resistance. “No no, sweetie, you keep that in. Nurse your paci, little girl, and Miss Dianne will take care of everything else.” To emphasize what ‘everything else’ meant, she gave the baby’s diaper another squeeze. “Don’t worry–nobody will know you’re a baby, they’ll just think you’re on molly.” The girl nodded meekly. Putty in the hands of a strong woman, Dianne wanted to swaddle her up and protect her from the whims of the universe. “Tell me your name,” she said. “Zoey,” the girl mumbled, over her pacifier. “Little Baby Zoey,” Dianne purred, letting the name float across her tongue. Running her fingers down the back of Zoey’s diaper, she decided to try something. This baby needed to be cared for, and Dianne had just the thing. “You flooded your diapers–we need to step aside to make sure you don’t leak.” If Zoey even noticed the other dancers anymore, Dianne suspected it was only barely. Moving her hand from the diaper to Zoey’s hand, Dianne walked off the stage and, as expected, felt no resistance. Baby Zoey followed with complete deference, off to a shady corner of the nightclub where no lights shone. It wouldn’t be private, but it’d be private enough. Sliding the purse off Zoey’s shoulder, Dianne set it on the table by their side, turning the girl so that she faced the dance floor. “All you need to do is stand there and look pretty,” she promised. The baby let out a squeak, the universal language version of, ‘I’m a helpless little girl,’ and Dianne proceeded with her plan. “If you keep using your diaper–which a good little girl will do–you’re going to leak,” she explained, as her hands worked under Zoey’s skirt, feeling up her sodden diaper. With a sharp fingernail, she pierced the plastic shell of Zoey’s diaper, tearing a long slit from the front to the back. Zoey squeaked again, and Dianne whispered, “Shh, just hold still.” Three more parallel slits into Zoey’s diaper created open channels, enough for fluids to easily drain. Now came the fun part, as she reached into Zoey’s purse–her diaper bag, really–and produced another diaper, unfolding it discreetly behind Zoey’s back. In the dark corner, most onlookers would assume Dianne was just feeling her up, at least at a glance. Sure, there were some obvious tells that something more was going on, but Dianne was counting on the fact that, in a crowded nightclub, most eyes would be on the gyrating asses and dancing hotties on the floor, not the quietly meeping baby in the corner. Sliding the diaper up beneath Zoey’s skirts, Dianne worked by sense of touch to wrap it around her waist. Zoey continued making little helpless squeaking sounds over her pacifier, but Dianne’s touch remained gentle as she smoothed out the crinkling plastic shell, pressing the diaper into Zoey, and smoothing out the tapes so that they stuck securely. While she was doing so, she felt a bulge in the front of Zoey’s diaper. That settled one thing she’d been curious about, though she wouldn’t bring it up until Zoey did. “Good girl,” she whispered from behind, into Zoey’s ear. “Now you don’t have to worry about leaks at all!” Baby Zoey nodded meekly. Obediently. Such a good baby. “You need to drink more water,” Dianne instructed. “Then come back to me. I want to dance again.” Adorably, Zoe’s doubly-diapered waddle and choice of bottoms worked together to make her diaper poke out as she left, visible with every step beneath her flapping skirt. She was precious, with the sort of innocence that made Dianne’s heart melt. While she was gone, Dianne steadied herself. She couldn’t get carried away, and wouldn’t push this girl too far. If the girl was that naive to how obvious her diaper was–and it really didn’t seem like she was choosing exhibitionism–then she truly needed a protector to shield that innocence. Though, at the same time–the girl had chosen to come to a bar wearing a diaper, purely for her own gratification. She wasn’t that kind of innocent, and Dianne felt no compunctions about making Zoey helpless along that vector. When Zoey returned, Dianne’s heart melted by another degree as she saw Zoey had brought back a sippy cup. Admittedly, it had lewd stickers and the bar logo printed on the side, and it probably came out for the Kandy Kid ravers fairly often, but in Zoey’s hands it just screamed, ‘I’m a little baby.’ “That’s cute,” she said, nodding at the cup with an amused smile. “The bartender could tell you’re still a little baby.” Zoey responded by making a face, arguing her maturity in the most childish way possible. "Nuh uh, it was a joke an I…ummm…I though’ she knew…" Dianne’s smile widened, though she wondered if Zoey’s slurring was a toddlerish aspect, or a sign that she’d had more than water in the past moment. “You should have a seat, little Zoey, and drink your water. Take care of your body. Okay?” Nodding to a box to the side, the sort of wide low rectangle that could be dragged out and used as a raised dancing or performing platform, she helped Zoey move to sit on it. "Thanou… I shoudn…" The girl pulled out her pacifier, holding it in her hand as she confirmed Dianne’s suspicion. "I shouldn't have gotten more shots…you were right about the water. " Heart swelling, Dianne’s instincts kicked in. This girl needed a Mommy, not just a Mommy Dom. “Zoey, that’s not what you were supposed to do. You want to be a good girl, and that’s not what good girls do. How is your head feeling?” Zoey bit her lip, avoiding eye contact and staring at her lap. "It's fine, well… a little spinny, but not bad... and I do want I be a good girl, I was just being dumb and not thinking. I'm sorry Miss." “You’re not dumb.” This girl… Dianne took a breath, resisting the urge to drag Zoey into a hug. “You just need a grown up to help take care of you. This is your first night out as a little girl, isn’t it?” A little squeak escaped Zoey’s lips, and for a half second, Dianne worried she’d said something wrong. After catching herself, though, Zoey continued. "Well, I've been out padded before, but never to the club. Actually this is my first time at the club in over a year… I'm kind of here to celebrate something." A few thoughts all rose to the surface in Dianne’s mind. Rather than speak her theory aloud, though, she put her hands on Zoey’s and let the baby explain for herself in her own time. “Oh? I’m afraid I don’t have a present for you, but I’m sure whatever the occasion is, it’s very special.” "Honestly, all the fun and attention is far more than I could've asked for from anyone… that being said…" Zoey closed her eyes and took a breath, like she was about to jump of a cliff. "... the thing is… I'm a trans woman. I started HRT a year ago." (This baby!) Dianne’s hands tightened over Zoey’s. “Oh, you sweet little thing. Thank you for telling me, but that doesn’t change anything to me.” Worried that she might be coming on too strong, too protective, she added a quip. “Then again, that explains why you’re such a baby–you’re only one!” Zoey’s eyes watered, but she took the branch of humor and kept herself together. "Hmph! I'm four. I'm practically a big girl even." She stuck out her tongue, and Dianne was almost surprised that she didn’t add in a raspberry. “Uh-huh.” Playing along, Dianne lifted the sippy cup, prodding the sipper in between Zoey’s lips “Well, birthday girl, I want you to have a nice time, but since you’re a little tipsy, we need to make sure you’re okay first, okay?” Zoey nodded obediently. "Yes ma'am." When she spoke, the water she’d been sipping on dribbled down her chin, further reinforcing Dianne’s vision of her as all-but helpless. For some reason, the baby giggled, dribbling even more water, and a furtive glance downward suggested why. Reaching down, Dianne gave the baby’s diaper another squeeze. “We’re going to sit here for a little while until your head stops spinning.” Zoey opened her mouth, but Dianne shook her head and pushed the sippy cup back between her lips. “Shh, just listen. I need you to listen, so you can be good.” Zoey nodded. Good girl. Dianne clasped Zoey’s hands tightly. “If I say you’re going to do something, and you don’t feel safe, you’re going to tell me. If I ask if you’re okay, you’re going to tell me. I can’t protect you if I don’t know how you’re feeling.” Again, Zoey nodded, suckling intently on her water. “If I ask, and you’re okay, you can just say, ‘Green’. Just that one word and I’ll know you’re okay.” Dianne waited for a nod before continuing. “If you’re uncertain, and want to talk, you say, ‘Yellow’. Swallow, then say it back to me.” Zoey obeyed, swallowed her water, and said, “Yellow.” “And if you say, ‘Red’, we stop immediately and get you safe and comfortable. Say it.” “Red.” Zoey put her cup back, letting the water trickle into her mouth again. “We don’t joke about safe words. I’m not going to do anything that’ll get you in trouble, but if you’re unsure, you’ll tell me immediately.” She was moving things too fast, and she knew it–but the universe had given her this precious baby to protect, and she wouldn’t let the moment pass her by. “Now tell me, little Zoey, what’s your favorite song to dance to?” The girl hesitated for a moment, and Dianne worried she’d gone too far, but it quickly became clear she’d just taken Zoey by surprise with the change of topics. Of course, Zoey couldn’t know what Dianne was thinking, so that shouldn’t have been a surprise. After a moment of thought, Zoey said, "Um... Emo Girl? But not MJK's version…” Smirking, she showed off a bit of the fiery passion and opinionated personality Dianne loved to see. “That isn't emo to me. Paige Six got it right." Dianne grinned. "Okay, now you need someone to check your diaper for me while I go request your song–you’re probably close to needing a change, right?" Glancing around, she spotted another acquaintance, someone she knew was kink friendly and up for anything. Gesturing with her head, she suggested, “What about him?” Zoey shook her head. "Y-yellow…" Swallowing, Dianne tried not to berate herself. She’d already gone and pushed Zoey too far, and it had been luck that she’d used her safe words–no, Zoey was a smart girl. It wasn’t luck, she just knew how to assert her boundaries. "Is it a problem with him, or with someone checking your diaper?" Zoey shook her head, briefly uncommunicative, but her eyes told the story. She glanced to the bartender, Amy, and Dianne knew what she wanted from that look. "Oh, would you like the nice lady who gave you your sippy cup to do it? It would be very brave of you to go and ask her.” She smiled, reassuringly. Amy was just as reliable, maybe even moreso, and if it was what made Zoey comfortable it was the perfect choice. Zoey smiled, and Dianne helped her up, smirking at the girl’s pronounced waddle from the thick, sodden diapers that her skirt failed to hide. Giving Zoey a pat and a squeeze on her padding, she added, “You should thank her for the sippy cup, as well.” While Zoey went to get checked, Dianne made her way through the crowd over to the DJ. Throwing up a wave with her thumb and pinkie extended in a waggle, she greeted her. “Hey, Mels! How’ve you been?” With an earphone pressed against one ear, Mels responded with a thumbs up, bobbing her head and keeping the music going. She’d always been more of a doer than a talker. “Can you take a request for me, as a favor? Emo Girl by Paige Six!” Another thumbs up and a nod, and Mels returned to her DJ work. Grinning, Dianne found her way back to Zoey, meeting her by the dancing platform they’d been standing by. Zoey returned a moment later, with a full sippy cup and an adorable blush. “What did the nice lady say?” Dianne asked. “That…I could last a little longer,” Zoey replied, raising her cup to take a sip. “We should fix that,” Dianne suggested. “But first, I want you to show me what a good dancer you are, okay?” Zoey hesitated, and again, Dianne wondered if she’d gone too fast with her. Before she could retract her suggestion, though, Zoey nodded. “Okay.” “Where’s your pacifier?” Dianne asked. Zoey retrieved it from her purse, and Dianne plopped it between her lips. Then, she bent slightly, pulling on the handle of the raised dance platform. It wasn’t that heavy, and she could drag it easily towards the center of the dance floor. She hadn’t, strictly, gotten permission to use it, but confidence was the only ticket she needed. They weren’t forbidden or anything, and everyone was already dancing–what difference would it make if Zoey was dancing a little higher, for everyone to see? “Just be good for me,” Dianne said. “I want to watch you dance, okay?” Zoey nodded again, as Dianne got the platform far enough out that people were stepping aside to let her through. Taking Zoey’s hand, she squeezed it reassuringly, helping the tipsy baby up just as a few opening chords started to play. The music began: “She’s got studded belts–” and Zoey’s face lit up with excitement. Needing no further encouragement, she began to dance. The girl lit up the room, and not just because a spotlight whirled to point at her. Her smile was infectious, her enthusiasm infinite, and when she danced, twirling so that her skirt spun, it filled Dianne with pure joy. It didn’t matter that Zoey’s diaper was acutely visible, between her raised platform, her skirt spinning high, and the severe puff and sag of the diaper. Most people in the bar were kink friendly, and even those who weren’t just didn’t care. It was impossible to look at Zoey, dancing her heart out and smiling the biggest, most exuberant smile in the world, and care what was sagging under that skirt. As the song reached its final chorus, Zoey looked down at Dianne, hesitant, looking for something. Dianne knew what, and she gave her permission. She mouthed the word: ‘Push.’ Zoey glanced past her, eyeing something. Dianne glanced back, and saw it was a mirror; Zoey was watching herself as she obeyed. The little girl bent her knees slightly, still wiggling her butt in time with the music, but soon even that motion was lost as she turned her attention to being a good girl. She bit down on her pacifier, held her breath, and Dianne’s heart melted. This girl was simply too precious for this world, too adorable. Even though the mess could only be inferred; Zoey’s diaper was already so thick and sagging that there wasn’t much in the way of a visible bulge, it was clear what she was doing by her face and her pose, and by the subtle crinkle as she bottomed out her diapers. Gaze darting around for reassurance, Zoey caught Dianne’s eyes, breathing rapidly. The last notes of the song were running out, and Dianne beamed at her, reaching up to help her down. Even with Dianne’s hand, Zoey still stumbled, falling onto a seated position on the platform. She gasped and turned pink as she fell onto the weight of her packed diaper, and Dianne finally got a whiff of what she’d done. Wrinkling her nose ever so slightly, Dianne pulled her into a hug and helped Zoey away from the center of the dance floor, while someone else climbed up to take their turn as the center of attention. “Shh,” she whispered into Zoey’s ear. “You’re such a good girl. You were wonderful up there, the most adorable little thing I’ve ever seen, and the best little baby anyone could ask for.” Reaching down, she slipped a hand under Zoey’s skirt, squeezing the seat of her diaper ever so slightly. Zoey looked down, avoiding Dianne’s gaze, so Dianne touched her chin and moved her head up until they locked eyes again. Zoey’s expression was huge and helpless, little and in dire need of reassurance…and maybe something more. “Your diaper is ready for a change,” Dianne said. “There’s a bathroom in the corner with a lock. Would you like me to change you?” Zoey squeaked out a little, “Yes, please,” over her pacifier, though her focus was less on the words and more on Dianne’s face. Smiling warmly, Dianne said, “There’s my stinky little girl. Let’s go.” Leading Zoey by the hand, Dianne pulled her to the restroom. A unisex sign on the door indicated it was for general use, though in practice Dianne thought it was used as a private room for sex as often as it was for its intended purpose–certainly, Zoey wouldn’t be using the toilet any time soon. Pulling her inside, Dianne locked the door. Reaching down, she took Zoey’s skirt, kneeling so she could pull it all the way down off the baby’s body, revealing her sagging, smelly diaper. Kneeling in front of Zoey, Dianne looked up at her. “You really ruined your diaper, baby,” she commented. “Just like you’re supposed to.” As Zoey squeaked in response, Dianne stood, took her hands, and gently forced her back towards the toilet. It was a cheap, old thing, with exposed copper pipes that ran halfway up the wall. Definitely a retrofit, and little effort had been made for aesthetics. Dianne pushed Zoey down onto the toilet seat, forcing the baby’s weight into her loaded diaper, then pulled her hands up to the pipes. Twisting the skirt into a rope, Dianne wrapped it around the pipes and around Zoey’s wrists, tying a secure knot. It was by no means perfect, but it didn’t cut off circulation, and it’d keep her hands there so long as she didn’t try to wriggle free, and good girls wouldn’t try to wriggle free. Once she was restrained, Dianne reached down, rubbing against the front of Zoey’s diaper. She could feel how hard the girl was, and Zoey wriggled on the toilet seat to truly experience how full her diaper had become. Hesitating, Dianne took a risk. “Show mommy how much you love your smelly diapers, okay?” She didn’t want to go too far, but calling herself ‘Mommy’ just felt right. Zoey seemed to agree with the label, because she didn’t object, she simply thrusted into Dianne’s hand, moaning into her pacifier as she tried to get every ounce of sensation through her layers of sodden, decimated diaper. After a moment, Dianne pulled her hand away. She didn’t want Zoey’s fun to end just yet. Instead, she reached up, unbuttoning her blouse till it hung loose over her chest. Reaching down, she took Zoey’s pacifier out of her lips, moved to sit on Zoey’s lap so that her breasts were at Zoey’s eye level, and pulled herself free of her bra. She didn’t need to say anything. Zoey’s mouth moved instinctively to Dianne’s nipple, and she began to suckle, still wriggling and grinding as she did so. It was Dianne’s turn to moan, and to reach down beneath her own pants, slipping fingers to fondle herself while adorable, helpless, smelly little Zoey gasped and suckled her tits. Dianne barely needed to do anything for herself, simply being over Zoey in this situation brought her nearly to the edge, and she showed little restraint as she brought herself to climax. “Yes,” she moaned, as Zoey sucked hard on her breasts. “Exactly like that, baby, just–yes–” It was Dianne’s turn to make herself wet, though not as thoroughly as Zoey had. Squirting into her panties, it just barely soaked through to her jeans, not enough to be particularly noticeable unless someone was looking for it. Zoey continued to wriggle in helpless frustration, trying and failing to get enough sensation to achieve her own climax. Dianne took a breath for a moment, then pulled away. “Zoey, I want you to wait here,” she said. “Don’t spit out your pacifier, and don’t untie your hands. If you do, I’ll know.” Zoey looked up at her, eyes huge, pleading, as though to ask, ‘Why don’t I get to cum?’, but Dianne only smiled coyly. “Trust me,” she said. “I’ll only be gone a minute. Safe words?” Zoey mumbled, “Green,” over her pacifier, and Zoey bent over to kiss her on the forehead. Then she stood up straight, waved, and left the bathroom, flipping over the ‘out of order’ sign on the door to discourage anyone from stepping in. Of course, there wasn’t anything stopping anyone from opening the door, and that was a bit of the fun. In the few minutes while Dianne was gone, anyone could wander in and find Zoey stuck, right over the toilet, in her filthy diaper. She was only gone for a minute. There was a sex shop two doors down and open late, and she acquired what she needed with little hassle. She got back, made her way across the bar floor and pushed open the door to the bathroom. After being gone for several minutes, the shock of the smell hit her hard as she stepped in, partly because it contrasted with the fresh air outside, partly because Zoey had been given time to stew and really stink up the room. Zoey was wriggling on the toilet seat, smushing into her diaper and whimpering when Dianne walked in. Spotting her, she mumbled through her pacifier, “Mommy?” “Mhmm,” Dianne said. “Let’s get your diaper changed, little girl.” “But–” Zoey started, but Dianne shook her head. “No buts, except yours, in a fresh diaper,” Dianne said, setting down her shopping bag and crossing to begin cleaning up Zoey. It was a bit tricky, doing it while Zoey stayed seated and tied up, but Dianne made it work. Undoing the tapes, she pinched her nose and made a face, mostly for show. “You really did a number on your diaper,” she commented, producing baby wipes from Zoey’s purse and slowly, methodically, began to clean the girl up. Zoey continued to squirm, but over time, the cold wipes began to combat her erection, and her princess parts grew smaller and more pliable. Exactly what Dianne wanted. Reaching into her purse, she produced her purchase–a stainless steel chastity cage. She made sure Zoey could see it, and waited for a moment to give her a chance to use a safe word. When Zoey didn’t respond, Dianne opened up the cage, and began fitting it around her parts. “This is my good little girl insurance,” Dianne explained, sliding the cage into place. “I want you to wear your diapers and use them like a good baby all week, and if you do, I’ll unlock you and let you cum. Okay?” Zoey nodded enthusiastically, eyes huge and excited. “You’ll get my permission before every change, okay?” Dianne asked, as she slid the locking mechanism into place. Zoey nodded again, and with a little click, she locked the cage on. Reaching for a fresh diaper from Zoey’s purse, she added, “And I don’t want you to even think about using the potty. You’re a baby, you’re supposed to use your diapers. Okay?” She made sure to emphasize that she was asking–some things still required more than a statement of fact. “O…okay, mommy,” Zoey nodded. Zoey had brought along powder as well, so Dianne applied a thin layer before wrapping up the fresh diaper and taping it into place. “Good girl.” Reaching down, she wadded up Zoey’s old diaper so that nothing could smush out, then moved it into Zoey’s purse. “I don’t want to make the staff here deal with your stinky accidents, so this goes in your diaper bag.” That didn’t need an ‘Okay?’ at the end. Zoey would be good on that account. Zoey nodded again, squirming in her fresh diaper. Reaching up, Dianne finally untied Zoey’s skirt from around the pipe, freeing her hands. “Let’s take you home, baby girl. Did you have a nice time?” “Mhmm,” Zoey said. “Thanks, Mommy.” Dianne’s heart swelled. Fate had truly given her a gift tonight. ... Support from readers like you is what makes it possible for me to tell stories like this one - And you get access to all my writing early, downloadable copies of all the stories, and exclusive fiction! https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
  17. The LETO Syndicate A girl wakes up on a bus on it's way to a large, windowless building in the middle of nowhere, strapped to a large car seat, alongside a couple dozen others like her. No doubt you've heard this story before. But I hope I can still surprise you all with my own little twist on the much loved scenario! This one is a lot shorter than my usual stories (mine are usually 40 and an epilogue, though some go way above that), at around half my usual length. It's also very different from my usual stories, but I won't spoil anything. Regression, humiliation, strong Nannies, a strict Headmistress, lesbian romance... it's got it all! Two chapters per week, as usual. Every Wednesday and Sunday. And as usual, if you want two weeks early access to chapters of my current ongoing story, you can sub to my Patreon. You'll also get access to my discord server to discuss chapters there and stuff. And also to tease me apparently. Grr. I hope I've covered everything that needs saying and I hope everyone enjoys this story as much as my other stories! Please feel free to leave comments and feedback, I love reading it all! Also, please link to my stories rather than posting them as files when sharing with others! Chapter 1: Arrival The LETO Syndicate – LittleFallenPrincess Pulling against the straps holding me in place, strapped tightly into this stupidly comfortable seat that felt more like a baby’s car seat than a normal bus seat, I wondered to myself how I got into this position. I struggled against the wrist straps first, hoping they would give way, even if only the tiniest amount, to allow me to attempt to escape. But alas, they were on as tight as possible. So when that failed, I tried my legs. I quickly found they too were secured to the seat and I was unable to move them. The best I could do was wriggle, and the only part of me that wasn’t completely secured was my head and neck. They even put a strap around my waist, holding me back in my seat. Thankfully, as I stopped focusing on myself, and started focusing on my surroundings… I saw I wasn’t the only one. And just like me, they were all wearing identical white scrubs. Turning to my immediate left, sat next to the window, I saw what looked to be an angel. Beautiful long, blonde hair… shining blue eyes… petite and looking she was around her late twenties… this girl was beautiful. Like the kind of girl I always dreamed I’d be with, but knew I had no shot with. Not that I’m a bad looking gal, just… this girl was gorgeous. Those dazzling blue eyes were concentrating on the window, looking out into the barren green fields, out into the middle of nowhere. “There’s nothing out there. Plus the windows are tinted…” I said to her, trying to initiate conversation. “Sorry?” She said, quickly turning around to look at me. “If you think you’re going to flag someone down to rescue you… no one can see in. I saw this van from the outside before I was taken.” “Oh… no… it’s not that. I just… it’s beautiful, isn’t it?” She asked, sounding so… carefree right now. I looked out of the window at the picture-perfect country scene. “I suppose it is. You… you don’t seem worried…” I said, suspicious of why she sounded so carefree right now. “Neither do you…” She replied. “Oh I am, believe me. But my Dad always taught me to keep calm if anything like this ever happened. To not antagonise your kidnapper. What about you, why aren’t you worried?” “I figured this would happen to me.” “Wait… what? You figured you’d be kidnapped by some shady, burly men in guard uniforms and shoved on a bus with tinted windows?” “Not exactly that… but…” She took one long sigh and looked me in the eyes. “My sister went missing last year. She looked just like me. Only a year older than me too. And out of nowhere… vanished. I spent the last year worried that it’d happen to me too. You hear about all these girls going missing in town… I knew it would happen sooner or later.” “Where are you from?” I asked her, wondering what town she had been taken from, which town she was talking about. Her accent sounded Northern, but I was useless with accents so couldn’t pinpoint exactly where she was from. “Sheffield. Why, what about you?” She asked. “I’m from Bath. Sorry, I was just wondering where your accent was from.” “So… so we’re completely different ends of the country. That’s weird.” She said, rolling her eyes towards the window again. “Yeah… they must take girls like us from all over the country and take us to… wherever they’re taking us. Do you recognise any of the landscape?” “Nope. It’s nice though. Very nature…y.” She smiled, making my heart flutter. “Yeah it’s quite nice. I… I wonder where they’re taking us though, out in the middle of nowhere.” “Probably some secret facility.” She whispered, grinning. “And how do you know that?” I asked. “Just a guess. It’s what I’d do.” I laughed, causing me to gain the attention of one of the guards at the front of the bus. “What you’d do?” I whispered. “Yeah, if I kidnapped a bunch of pretty girls, I’d take them to a facility in the middle of nowhere.” ‘Wait… does she think I’m pretty?’ I thought to myself, my heart aflutter. “And what would you do with them? Sell them? Experiment on them? Fuck them until they’re your obedient little whores?” I joked. She paused for a second, thinking, making me worry I had gone too far with the joke. “Probably just play video games with them and eat pizza.” She grinned. “Remind me to get kidnapped by you next time.” I replied, smiling. She smiled back in what looked to be a flirty manner. But hey, what do I know? I haven’t done the whole dating game thing in a while. “So… what were you doing when you were taken?” She asked. “I was at a bar, getting hammered with my mates. Susie had just ordered another round, and I got a phone call. So I went outside, out into the back alley to take the call, and… that’s when I was taken. Bag over head, injection in my neck… world went black. Woke up slightly as they were loading us all on, that’s when I saw the outside of this bus, but quickly went under again. Then, like you, woke up on this journey to nowhere. What about you?” “I had just gotten off from a late night at work. Walking home… I was followed by a couple of rough-looking guys. Tried to dodge them by heading down another street… but they had backup. Grabbed me, shot me with something in the neck, bag over head just like you. Fun times.” “You’re awfully more relaxed than everyone else on here…” I commented. We both looked around at the other passengers. The ones currently in the same predicament, tied to these ‘car seat’ things. Three guards patrolled the aisle, keeping an eye out on each person. Upon closer inspection, some passengers were still asleep. Obviously whatever drug our kidnappers had used worked differently depending on the person. Some were wide awake… but were gagged. They had probably tried to fight back or argue… or even bite. Some were just like me and my new friend, chatting and trying to keep calm, but there were only a few of those. Most were panicking. “I’m not exactly a glass-half-full kinda girl. Not exactly optimistic in the first place, even before being kidnapped.” My new friend shrugged. “Ah… same.” “Sorry, Where are my manners…” She said, “I’m Sarah.” “Judy.” I replied. “Well it’s nice to meet you, Judy.” Sarah smiled. “It’s nice to meet you too, Sarah. Hey… just wondering…” “What?” “Can… Can we try to stick together, whatever happens? I think it’ll improve our chances of getting through this in one piece if we watch each other’s backs.” I suggested. “I mean… sure? I don’t know how easy that will be though… We still don’t know what they have planned. And they could easily split us up.” “QUIET!” One of the guards shouted, the one at the front. “We’re arriving…” “Arriving where?” I whispered to Sarah. “I guess we’re going to find out…” Sarah replied, shrugging her shoulders. The bus turned off the main road, down a private road leading to a large prison-like gate. Stopping at what was probably a checkpoint, the front door of the bus opened and the bus driver started chatting to one of the guards outside. I tried to listen to what they were saying, but I couldn’t make out anything at this distance, it’s a shame we weren’t sitting closer to the front. “What are they saying?” Sarah asked. “No idea. Probably just checking in.” I replied. The doors closed suddenly and I saw the gate in front start opening slowly, rattling the whole way. “Looks like we’re here…” Sarah said. My heart was racing as we slowly drove down the long road, towards what looked like a prison complex. At least that’s what it looked like on the outside. But not one of those usual old prisons we have in the UK, but a much more modern one. One that looked more like a billionaire’s nuclear bunker or something, or a super modern art gallery. Just big blocks of white stone with no windows and only one door on the front. That probably isn’t the only door, but that was the only one in view. “That… is an evil villain’s lair…” Sarah commented. “Yeah, not the friendliest-looking place…” I replied, smirking. “Maybe it’s all kittens and rainbows on the inside?” “Oh and teddy bears and hugs?” She laughed quietly, as to not alert the guard. “And pillows and sweeties!” “That wouldn’t be so bad…” “QUIET!” The guard shouted again. The whole bus then slowly came to a standstill, and not a single noise was made as the engine calmed down. “No talking. Or else. No resisting. Or else. No trying to escape…” That’s when I fucked up. “Or else?” I asked. A gasp of around a dozen people or more filled the bus as the guard who was talking stared directly at me, clearly pissed. “What was that?” The guard growled as he walked slowly down the aisle towards me. “I… I…” “I said ‘or else?’” Sarah said from beside me, as if she was willing to take the blame for it. I turned to my side and looked Sarah in the eyes. She just stared back and smiled. “We stick together.” She whispered to me. “Oh, it was you was it?” The guard asked, looking at her. “Yes. I was just confirming…” “It was me. I was just confirming…” I interrupted, before being interrupted myself by the angry-looking guard. “You both want to own up to it? Big mistake. One strike for both of you.” He growled. “And three strikes and we’re out?” I asked, in a cocky manner that I quickly regretted as the tall, muscly man looked down at me. “One strike equals one punishment.” He grinned, cockily. “Ooooh punishment! What, are you going to spank us?” Sarah joined in, laughing. “Have fun later, girls…” He said as he walked off to the front of the bus again, pulling out what looked to be a computer tablet and pressing a couple of buttons on it. I swear I could see a picture of me and a picture of Sarah on it as he closed it down and slipped it back into his large pocket. “That… wasn’t that bad. Though we really shouldn’t have pissed off that guy… it could backfire on us.” Sarah said, breathing a sigh of relief. “I’m pretty sure it has. But thanks for sticking up for me back there.” I replied, smiling up at her sweetly. “Hey, you said we stick together, right? I’ve got your back, if you have mine.” “Of course. I wonder what punishment we’ll get…” “Well we still don’t know if this is like a sex thing or a prison thing or an illegal experimentation thing. Either way… I’m not looking forward to seeing what we get.” Sarah sighed. “RIGHT! ONE BY ONE. LETS GO BOYS.” The main guard said, as the other two went to the front seats and then just as I thought they’d undo the restraints to get the first passengers off… they just lifted the whole damn seat out and carried it out of the bus! Like… how freaking strong are they? As they carried the first two victims off, out of the bus, my hopes of trying to escape whilst I was unrestrained were dashed. And then a minute later… the guards returned. Taking the next two… they did this a bunch of times, making their way from the front of the bus to the back end where me and Sarah were sitting. They slowly removed each and every victim that they had most likely kidnapped and took them off the bus, without removing them from these weird baby-car seat things. I counted along, seeing how many they had taken, as I couldn’t tell on the way here from where I was sitting, but it looked to be about twenty in front of us… and I had a feeling there were maybe six behind us I think? And before long… It was our turn. “Time for the troublemakers…” the main guard said, taking over from the guard who was doing our side. “I’ll get little miss trouble, you get the bratty little princess.” The other guard didn’t say a word, he just nodded. Uncoupling my seat from the bus, the main guard lifted me up with no effort and carried me towards the front of the bus. And that’s when the pit of dread started forming in my stomach. But nothing would have prepared me for what I saw next. ========================================================= So... thoughts so far? I know it's only the first chapter, but it's not my usual kind of story and so far those on my patreon are loving it, so I hope you all love it too! I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! Thank you to all my patrons for their support! Don't forget, the next four chapters are available on my Patreon which can be found here if you go for the second tier. New chapters of LETO Syndicate every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!
  18. If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Dreams & Reality Part 1 of 5 Mommynatrix: How's the story coming along? Sarah: Getting nowhere. Out of ideas. Mind sending some naughty dreams tonight? Mommynatrix: So u want a kinky sandman? That can b arranged 😛 Sarah: Oh goodie 🙂 Sarah put down her phone and fiddled with the charging cable. She finally got the plug in place and the phone beeped. She put it on the night stand next to the bed and was sorely tempted to just fall onto the bed, wrap the duvet around herself and sleep. It had been a long day and she was dead tired. Giving herself a mental kick in the arse, Sarah shuffled off in the direction of the bathroom. Five minutes later, she was back in the bedroom with freshly brushed teeth and an empty bladder. The latter had actually become more and more important over the last couple of months. She suspected that her wearing diapers more often, and actually using them, had led to a couple of near accidents where she had just barely avoided wetting her bed. She hadn't told Nikki about this since she had a feeling that she'd just end up wearing diapers at night. And as much as she liked wearing them when she was awake, Sarah still felt it was important to herself that she had enough control to not actually need diapers. Pulling down her grey sweatpants and stepping out of them, Sarah sat down on the edge of the bed. She kicked them in the direction of the chair in the corner where they were quickly followed by her sweater. After putting on an extra long t-shirt, Sarah's stiff and sore back almost made her lose her balance and fall off the bed as she struggled to get her socks off. She burrowed in under her duvet and barely had the energy to reach out and turn off the light. Darkness enveloped Sarah like a clammy velvet blanket, she just couldn't find a comfortable position, the duvet quickly grew too warm, but as soon as he lifted it, the cool air that rushed in was too cold. She was Goldilocks in a house with no middle anythings. After having tossed and turned for what felt like hours, Sarah was just exhausted. She was about to give up and resort to one of the industrial-strength sleeping pills she had hidden away for just such an occasion when a bluish-white light filled the room. As she peeked out from under the duvet, Sarah saw that it was coming in through the window and it was quickly growing brighter and brighter. Feeling more annoyed than worried, Sarah threw the duvet aside and went to pull the curtains properly. Before she could reach the window, the light flared brightly, blinding Sarah. When Sarah's eyesight returned, she blinked away the spots to see that she was no longer in her bedroom. She was hanging in a giant metal ring with her arms and legs stretched out. The room was a weird, hazy white that made it hard to see where the walls met the floor. Sarah looked down and saw that her clothes were gone and she was wearing a huge diaper. "What the..." she tried to say, but all she managed was a soundless breath. Sarah tried to yell and pulled frantically at the cuffs that held her arms. The only sound was a barely audible whisper of exhaled air and the cuffs stayed frustratingly firm, even when she threw her entire body back and forth. "Will you please stop that. You're just going to hurt yourself," a voice purred. "Who said that?" Sarah asked soundlessly and looked around. She couldn't see anyone. "It's all going to be all right. I just need you to calm down," the voice said and in a flash of terrifying insight, Sarah realised that the voice was coming from inside her head. The ring that held Sarah slowly rose up in the air and tilted slightly forward. Sarah looked around, but as far as she could see, there was nothing holding it up. She renewed her struggle, but it still had no effect other than making her wrists sore. There was a whirring sound from across the room as some kind of door opened. As Sarah saw hints of movement in the darkness on the other side of the opening, she tried to scream and get loose, but the ring didn't even move. What emerged from the cavernous opening was human-shaped, but easily twice Sarah's height. It, or rather she, was built like a supermodel, but with dark green skin and softly glowing golden eyes. She had short, snow white hair. She looks like Nikki, except she's green. The alien was dressed in what some oddly detached part of Sarah's mind compared to the skin-tight, silvery spacesuits from 1950s and 60s B-movies. As the alien came closer, Sarah heard the same purring voice inside her head: "Take a breath, little one, and calm down. I'm not going to hurt you." "Who? What? Where? How?" Sarah's mind was a jumble of questions. "Shhh," the voice said. "Slow down." "Who?" Sarah managed to whisper, barely audible Sarah could almost hear the sigh in her head. "Of course we had to pick a world where they still only speak." The alien pressed a button on her armband and part of the floor rose up to form a bench she sat down on. "Can you understand me?" the voice in Sarah's head said slowly. "Nod if you understand." Sarah nodded nervously, her breath still puffing in and out, making her feel dizzy. "Slow your breathing or you're going to pass out." The alien rose and came closer. The ring rose a little to bring the two eye to eye. "You need to relax." She reached out a hand the size of a frying pan to gently stroke Sarah's cheek. The moment she touched her, Sarah felt every muscle in her body relax. She slumped forward, hanging limply as she wet the giant diaper. The alien put one hand under Sarah's butt and the other around her back and as soon as she did, the cuffs that held Sarah's arms and legs loosened. She lifted and held Sarah as if she was a baby and slowly rocked her while her breathing slowed and the dizziness passed. Next, she sat down on the bench and laid Sarah down on her stomach across her lap. She pulled down the diaper and reached behind her for something Sarah couldn't see. "Oh my god," she whispered, "you're going to probe me, aren't you?" "I was going to change you," the alien thought into Sarah's mind, "but since you insist..." Sarah opened her eyes and stared into the gloom. Looking around she found that she was lying across her bed with her butt in the air and her entire duvet bunched up under her hips. "That's it," she murmured to no one in particular. "No more leftover pizza before bedtime."
  19. If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Not-so-lazy Sunday (Part 1) Sarah giggled. The deep, red plush of the carpet tickled her bare skin as she crawled down the hotel hallway behind Nikki. She had to admit that it was hard not to be distracted by Nikki's butt, clad in tight, black latex pants, swaying hypnotically only inches away from her face. The surface was so polished that Sarah could see her own funhouse reflection. Suddenly she felt a tug on her collar. Apparently she had lost focus and slowed down and Nikki had pulled the leash slung over her shoulder to urge her along. They reached the railing of the mezzanine overlooking the crowded lobby and Sarah knelt by Nikki's side. "I still can't believe this is legal," she said, looking at all the people below. Nikki didn't answer. She only bent down to adjust Sarah's outfit. Although calling it an outfit was rather generous. It was really just a collection of narrow leather straps. "Mistress?" Sarah said quietly. "Yes sweetie?" "May I please go to the bathroom?" "Of course," Nikki said with a smile, "but be quick. You don't want to be late for your spanking down there." She nodded towards the lobby below where somebody was setting up some furniture that would never be seen in an IKEA catalogue. Sarah got to her feet and got a playful little swat across her butt before she hurried off towards the bathrooms. It didn't take her long to find them, but by the time she reached a stall she was close to bursting. Undoing the necessary buckles and sitting down, Sarah relaxed and let go. Hang on, something's not right h- Sarah's eyes flew open and she threw the duvet aside. Shitshitshitshitshitshit. In the dim light filtering through the curtains she could clearly see the hand-sized wet spot on the pale blue flannel sheet. She rolled out of bed and started hurriedly pulling off the sheet wanting to get them off before too much soaked through to the mattress. "Wha'?" came a sleepy voice from underneath the piled-up duvet. Shit! Nikki. One end of the duvet rose to reveal Nikki's sleepy face. She looked at the naked Sarah tugging at the sheet; confusion evident on her face. Then her gaze moved to the sheet and she realised what was happening. "It's not... I mean, this... I don't usua-" Before Sarah could finish, Nikki crawled out from under the duvet and put a finger to her lips. "It's OK sweetie," she said. "Don't worry. I'll fix this. You just go get cleaned up." Nikki gently took the sheet from Sarah's unresisting hands. Sarah just stood there paralysed; her mind was a turmoil of excuses, reasons, frustrations and things both said and unsaid. She really didn't know what to do. Nikki climbed out of bed and rolled the dry part of the sheet under the spot before turning her attention to Sarah. "It's OK honey," Nikki said. "You just had a little accident." She pulled Sarah into a hug and slowly stroked her back, whispering reassuring nothings to her. "Look at me sweetie," Nikki murmured after a while. "I'll fix things here. What I want you to do right now is just go take a shower. Can you do that for me?" Sarah sniffled and nodded. Nikki took her hand and led her to the bathroom. Nikki unbuckled Sarah's collar and put it next to the sink. "Now take your time sweetie. There's no rush." For a few seconds after the door closed, Sarah just stood there, shocked. She had wet her bed, something she hadn't done since she was a kid. Unless you count yesterday, but that was on purpose. And to make matters worse, she had done it while Nikki had been sleeping right next to her. Sarah just sat down on the toilet, feeling more overwhelmed than anything else. She could hear sounds coming from the bedroom. When she was done, she stepped into the shower, letting the hot water rinse off her shame and dismay. She had just began soaping up when she heard the door open. Don't mind me," Nikki's voice said. "I'm just putting the sheets in the washer." "I'm sorry Nikki. I messed up this weekend." Nikki peeked around the shower curtain. "Will you stop saying that? You wet the bed. It's not the end of the world." "But I haven't done that since I was a kid," "Yeah, well, you haven't worn diapers and wet them all day since then either. Also, the wine probably didn't help." "But still..." Sarah protested. "Sweetie, I've already made you wet yourself on purpose. Do you really think I'd think less of you if it happened by accident?" "I guess not," Sarah mumbled, barely audible over the noise from the shower. "Good. Now finish up in here and come back to bed." Nikki withdrew her head and a few moments later Sarah heard the door close. Sarah finished showering and after wrapping her hair in a towel turban, she threw the wet towels into the washing machine and switched it on. When she opened the door to the bedroom, Nikki was just tucking in the last corner the sheet. "C'mere you," Nikki said gave Sarah a hug. "Feeling better?" "A little," Sarah admitted. "Good. Now, just so this doesn't happen again," Nikki said as she steered Sarah towards the bed, "we're going to have to take a few little-girl precautions." "What do you mean, little-girl precautions?" "Just sit down sweetie." Sarah sat down on the edge of the bed and immediately noticed that the mattress felt a little strange under the sheet. It took a couple of moments for her to connect the dots. Then it dawned on her. "Plastic sheets?" she asked incredulously. "Like I said: Precautions," Nikki said as she picked up a large towel. "Now lie back and lift your butt and let's see if I can remember how to do this." Sarah scooted back on the bed and lifted her butt off the mattress. "Legs apart." Nikki quickly folded the towel and slipped it under Sarah's butt, pushing down on her hips to signal her to lower her butt onto the thick layer of terrycloth. "You're kidding," Sarah said when she realised what Nikki was doing. "I don't need this. I'm not a baby," she complained. "Of course you're not," Nikki said reassuringly. "We're just taking some extra precautions. Besides, we need that last diaper of yours for later. Now hold these two for me." She wrapped two ends of the towel around Sarah's waist. Next, Nikki pulled the last corner up between Sarah's legs and folded the end in place. "I don't suppose you have any safety pins big enough for this?" Sarah just looked at Nikki. "Didn't think so." Nikki tore off a long strip of duct tape and used it to hold the front of the diaper in place. "There we go. Almost done," she said cheerfully and added a couple of extra strips of tape to make sure it would stay on. "And for ze pièce de résistance," Nikki said with an exaggerated French accent and held up what looked like a pair of huge, black granny panties. "What the hell are those?" "Oh you'd be amazed at what you can do with bin liners." Nikki shook the improvised plastic panties open and slid them up Sarah's legs. "Butt?" Sarah raised her hips and Nikki slid the black plastic over the white cloth and added more tape to keep it in place. "Now let's get a look at you." Sarah stood and waddled a few steps before doing an awkward pirouette. "I feel like I have half a mattress between my legs," she complained. "Maybe, but you look adorable. In fact there's only one thing missing." Nikki said. "Give me a sec." She darted out the door and returned with Sarah's collar. "There we are: Perfect." Nikki smiled as she put the collar around Sarah's neck. "I feel ridiculous," Sarah said, using both hands to adjust the bulk of her diaper. "Oh stop whining," Nikki lay down on the bed and patted the mattress in front of her, "and listen to your mistress when she tells you to get back in bed." Sarah rolled her eyes theatrically. " Yes Ma'am." Nikki chuckled as Sarah snuggled in close. She pulled the duvet over the both of them and slipped her arms around Sarah's waist. "Feel better now?" "Yeah, but it still feels weird. It's so big and thick, I can't even feel it when you're stroking it." "Um, that's probably because I'm not." Nikki patted Sarah's stomach with both hands for emphasis. "Anyway, it's just until we get more regular ones." "OK then." "Unless you end up liking them, of course." Nikki gave Sarah's neck a kiss before turning off the light.
  20. If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Breaking the habit (Part 1) It was Saturday and Sarah was sitting in bed, grading tests. She hated having to work during the weekend, but she had been putting this off for too long and the tests had to be done by Monday. The bedroom was a little chilly, but Sarah's huge duvet formed a warm and cosy cocoon around her. On a tray on her lap was a small stack of papers and a couple of red pens. Educational guidelines be damned, test-grading called for red pens. If the pupils or parents couldn't handle that... well, tough. The radio was tuned to a station playing 80's hits and Sarah found herself humming along as she put a big smiley-face on a particularly good answer. Just five more to go. Twenty minutes later Sarah was done. She put a jumbo-sized paperclip on the stack of tests and leaned over the edge of the bed to put the tray on the floor. She gave it a quick push to slide it into a corner of the room. It was time for her own little experiment. She slid a hand down her tummy to make sure that her diaper was still properly in place and that none of the tapes had come loose. Sarah gathered the pillows behind her and leaned back, stretching her legs. She reached up to absentmindedly fiddle with the collar around her neck. Sarah remembered how nervous she had been when she and Nikki had gone to the pet store to buy it. And how embarrassed, but at the same time excited, she had been when Nikki had revealed to the sales girl that the collar wasn't really for a dog, but for her. Even when Nikki wasn't there, Sarah felt that the collar was now part of her not being in control of things. In fact, that had been one of the 'standing orders' they had agreed on. Whenever she wore her diapers, she would also wear the collar. She put a finger through the metal D-ring and tugged it gently, smiling at the tingling sensation it generated in her tummy. While she had been grading the tests, Sarah had managed to finish off a rather large bottle of water and it was beginning to make its presence known. She lay back, took a deep breath and tried to relax. Sarah had a clear goal: She was going to wet herself. After the first time with Nikki, she had tried several times on her own, but somehow she had always stayed disappointingly dry. Toilet training was a hard habit to break. Especially when her body had had over twenty-five years of practice. But this time she was going to succeed. She had a full tank and nowhere she had to be. No stress. Just relax. Relax and let go. Sarah imagined Nikki's arms around her, her voice whispering soothingly in her ear and her warmth against her back, but it still wasn't enough. She groaned with frustration as the pressure on her bladder increased. Then, before she even knew what she was doing, Sarah had thrown the duvet aside and was running towards the bathroom. She tore the diaper off, letting it just fall to the floor and barely had time to sit down on the toilet before the floodgates opened. "Damnit!" Sarah said out loud. "Why is this so hard?" She rested her elbows on her knees and ran her fingers through her hair. Sarah wiped, flushed and washed her hands. Then she picked up the ruined, but still dry, diaper, rolled it up and threw it in the trash. With a resigned sigh, Sarah unbuckled the collar while she walked back to the bedroom. She put it back in its place on the night stand before getting dressed. Thoughts of her failed attempt at wetting herself swirled around Sarah's mind and she couldn't help smiling a little at the contrast of the kinkiness of her thoughts and the everyday, wholesome appearance of her clothes. Sarah made the bed and picked up the tests she had graded, putting them in her backpack so she wouldn't forget them the following Monday. As she picked up the backpack, one of the straps on it was caught on something, almost yanking it out of Sarah's hands. That gave her an idea. She picked up her phone and called Nikki. It didn't take long for her to answer. "Hi Sarah." Nikki sounded a little preoccupied. "if this isn't terribly important, would you mind calling back in half an hour or so? We're having a bit of a meltdown here." "Oh, you're at work." Nikki suddenly felt a little guilty. "I was just wondering if you wanted to come over tonight." "No, you dumbass, over there," Nikki yelled at someone on her end. "Sorry, what did you say?" "I was just wondering if maybe you'd like to come over tonight," Sarah repeated. "I may have a little surprise for you." "Oh." Sarah could almost hear Nikki's brain shifting gears and when she spoke again, Sarah just knew that she was grinning. "Have you been a good little girl?" Sarah felt a shiver go down her spine at Nikki's tone of voice. "I've tried," she said. "Really hard." "Good. I have to finish here and run some errands so I'll see you around five-ish?" "I'll be ready," Sarah said, "Ma'am." Nikki chuckled. "Look sweetie, I have to run. Talk to you later?" "Yep. Bye bye." Sarah hung up and looked at her watch. She still had several hours before Nikki would be there. More than enough time to make a shopping trip for some supplies. ~~~ Sarah pushed the door closed behind her with her foot before putting down the plastic bags she was carrying. She locked the door and pulled off her wet boots, putting them on the shoe rack to dry. Next she peeled off her soggy and cold socks, just leaving them by the door for the moment. Not bothering to remove her coat, Sarah moved as quickly as her cold-numbed feet let her to the bedroom where she pulled on a pair of thick wool socks and her big, fluffy bunny slippers. She just sat there for a while, feeling the warmth slowly return to her feet before returning to the hallway to hang her coat. After putting away the food, Sarah grabbed the remaining plastic bag and headed for the bedroom. She turned up the heat and piled the pillows up in a heap at the head of the bed before undressing. She folded her clothes neatly and put them on the chair in the corner before opening the bottom drawer of her dresser and pulling out a diaper. There weren't that many left so Sarah made a mental note that she would have to buy a new pack. She remembered when she had bought them. How she had driven for almost an hour to get to a store where she felt sure nobody would recognise her, how she had done almost a week's worth of shopping to cover the diapers in her trolley and how sweaty her palms had felt and how hard her heart had been beating as she approached the check-out counter. That first pack had lasted all this time and she really didn't look forward to having to get a new one. Sarah unfolded the diaper, put it on the bed and sat down on it. Lying back, she pulled the diaper up between her legs, marvelling for a moment at the dry, almost tissue paper-like sensation against her skin. That'll change soon enough. She slid off the bed and squatted down next to it. The diapers crinkled softly and Sarah smiled a little at the sound. She slowly made her way around the bed, tying nylon straps to each corner. Reaching into the bag Sarah pulled out a plastic sheet which she put on the bed. Just in case. Sarah grabbed a couple of old t-shirts from the back of her closet before sitting down on the middle of the bed. A delicious shiver ran up her back as the cool plastic touched the backs of her thighs. She slipped off the socks and slippers and tied the two straps at the foot of the bed to her ankles, using the t-shirts as padding. Testing the straps, Sarah found that she could move her legs a little bit, so she scooted up the bed to tighten them. Next she picked up her phone and found a playlist with music that was nice and relaxed without being too new-agey. She put the phone on the night stand, far enough away that she wouldn't be able to knock it down on the floor by accident. Leaning back into the pile of pillows behind her, Sarah wiggled around until she was comfortably half sitting, half lying before reaching for the remaining two straps. She fed the ends of the straps through the buckles and tied her wrists to them. Then, using her teeth, she pulled the straps tight. She was helpless. At first, Sarah tried to move, testing the bonds that held her, but she had done a good job. There was enough slack to give her a little wiggle-room, but not enough to be helpful. Sarah almost squealed at the sensation. Looking at the old alarm clock next to her phone, she saw that she had at three or four hours before Nikki would show up. She took a deep breath, lay back and tried to relax, but there was a swarm of butterflies in her stomach. What would Nikki say when she found her? What would she do? The questions and expectations floating around Sarah's mind didn't exactly help her relax. Sarah took another breath and closed her eyes. Other than the music, the bedroom was quiet. God, the songs on that playlist all sounded the same. Sarah opened her eyes and looked at the clock again. It had only been ten minutes and she was already regretting not bringing her laptop and a movie. She closed her eyes again. She had a nagging feeling that she had forgotten something. Lock the door? Check. Put away the groceries? Take out the garbage? Check and check. Clean up all the arts supplies on the kitchen table? Yep. Water the plants? Of course. The only thing left to do is to lie back and count sheep. One sheep, another sheep. And another... Hang on, did I remember to paint the unicorn and braid the spaghetti? Definitely. Back to the flying turtles. Four, five, six... Sarah awoke feeling the familiar pressure of a full bladder and sat up, or rather tried to sit up. It took her a panicked little moment to remember the straps that held her in place. She took a deep breath and felt her heart rate slow to normal. And so the struggle began again: Willpower against years of toilet training. It hadn't been easy the last time and somehow, it was even harder now that she was lying on her back. Damnit! I can do this. Sarah began to squirm, involuntarily trying to cross her legs, but the she had done a good job with the straps. The pressure was almost painful now. She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, trying to cast her mind back to the last time. Trying to imagine Nikki sitting behind her, holding her and whispering soothingly to her. Waterfalls, rivers, dripping faucets, rain running down a window... The sneeze just came out of nowhere. It was so powerful that Sarah was convinced that it would have bounced her off the bed if she hadn't been tied down. And before she could draw a proper breath, she had two more quick ones. Somehow her entire body had clenched up with the first sneeze, but the follow-ups let out a tiny spurt of pee. It was almost immediately absorbed by the diaper, but it was enough. It was the first little crack in the dam in Sarah's mind. As the seconds ticked by, she could almost feel the mental mortar crumbling. It was almost as if that tiny, damp spot in her diaper, too small for her to really feel, drew it out of her. Every heartbeat reverberated down to her bladder. It was almost like somebody was tapping the front of her diaper. Oh come on, the diaper is wet already. Just let go. At first it was just a feeling of relief from the pressure, but that soon turned to an almost giddy exhilaration as a warm, wet sensation gushed down between Sarah's spread legs to her butt. She tensed her muscles, trying to slow the torrent and gradually it subsided. Sarah couldn't help herself; she giggled. She had done it. As she marveled at the sensation of the diaper swelling and becoming a little tighter, it struck her that this was a very odd thing to feel proud of. Sarah looked up at the ceiling and relaxed her muscles, letting out a new trickle. A small analytical voice in the back of her mind wondered why it was so much easier now, but she honestly didn't care. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed the way it felt. Completely lost in this state of warm and wet tranquility, Sarah drifted off to her newly discovered, personal nirvana. She awoke a while later and the first thing she noticed was that her diaper felt cooler than before. By no means uncomfortably cold, but still... Maybe I should something about that. Sarah let out a tiny trickle and was genuinely surprised at how easy it was becoming and how quickly she had accepted wetting herself as a normal thing to do. She sighed contentedly and smiled. "Ahem." Sarah's eyes flew open as she looked towards the sound. Standing, leaned against the door frame with crossed arms and an epically raised eyebrow was Nikki.
  21. If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the first one first. (Although this particular story does work as a standalone story.) Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Pet supplies The bell at the door jingled and a freezing gust of winter air hit Anita. She looked up from the magazine she had been reading. Hurrying through the door and closing it behind them before stomping the slushy snow off their shoes, were two women. At first glance, they could have been mother and daughter, but as they loosened their scarves and took off their hats, Anita could see that they were both in their late twenties or early thirties. One was about a head shorter than the other and had an almost boyish figure. Her short brown hair didn't do much to alter the youthful impression. The other one was, while not model-tall, tall enough to stand out in a crowd. Her height combined with long auburn hair and striking blue eyes made her what Anita's boyfriend often referred to as 'every man's kryptonite'. Anita closed her magazine and pushed it to the side. It had been a quiet afternoon in the pet store and she was glad to have something more interesting to occupy her mind than old magazines and filling out order forms. Anita liked to see if she could guess what kind of animals the customers had and she was good at it too. The couple walked past the terrarium with the lizards and stopped a while at the hamster cage, but Anita didn't read anything into that; most people stopped to check out the hamsters. Next, they did something Anita didn't expect: They took a sharp left towards the doggie corner. She had been sure that they were aquarium owners. Not a big one though. Probably a starter tank with guppies or tetras. But no, they were checking out the collars on display. Anita left her post behind the counter and walked over to them. "Can I help you?" Anita asked. "Yes..." the short one glanced at the name tag on Anita's shirt, "...Anita. I'm Nikki. I'm looking for a collar for my little sweetie Sarah. and I'm a little unsure about what kind to get" Anita thought that wasn't exactly the most typical name for a dog, but then again she had a regular customer who had named his two poodles Captain Kirk and Captain Picard. "I see," she said. "Well, what breed are we talking about?" Nikki chuckled a little. "To be entirely honest, she's sort of a little bit of everything. Anyway, I measured around her neck and it's a little under 40 centimetres." "So, not a puppy then?" "Oh no. She's fully grown." Anita added up the facts: Obviously a new owner, mixed-breed, not a puppy. "A rescue?" Nikki smiled. "I guess you could say that." The redhead fiddled with the plastic bag she was carrying, making a loud crinkling sound as she studied the display. Anita got the distinct impression that she was only halfway paying attention to the conversation. "Well, there are plenty of different collars to choose from. These are very popular." Anita pulled a bright yellow nylon strap from the display. "It's really durable and you can adjust it to exactly the length you want. Plus, there are reflective threads in the nylon so she'll be visible at night." "That's nice, but Sarah is more of an indoor kind of pet so I think we'll go with a old-fashioned leather collar instead. Don't you agree?" Nikki bumped her elbow into the redhead's arm. "Huh?" she said, almost dropping her bag as she was jarred out of whatever world she was in. "Oh, er... yeah," she said as her brain seemed to catch up with the conversation. "Nothing too butch though. I don't think we need those big spikes. Just a plain leather collar." Nikki lifted a dark brown leather strap from the display. "Something like this, but maybe with one of those steel tags that are riveted in place. The fewer dangly bits, the better." "I think we have those. Let me just look." Anita started looking through the collars on the left side of the display. "By the way, if you want anything engraved on the ID tag, we have a deal with the hardware store across the street. Fifteen percent off if you show them the receipt from us." "I'll keep that in mind," Nikki said. "Anything else?" Anita asked. Nikki seemed pleasant enough, but the nameless redhead's constant noisy fiddling with her plastic bag was getting a little annoying. "Just this," Nikki said and picked up a short chain leash. While Nikki and Anita went to the register, the redhead returned to the hamster cage, intently studying the little rodent running in its wheel while she put her scarf back on. Anita rang up the transaction and put the collar and leash in a bag along with the receipt. "Well, have a good day," she said cheerfully. "And welcome back." Nikki smiled and headed for the door. As she finished wrapping her scarf around her neck she turned to the redhead. "Are you coming Sarah?" The redhead, Sarah, Anita realized, left the hamster cage and took Nikki's hand before they both disappeared out into the gusting snow outside. "Huh," Anita said to herself. "I did not see that one coming." She opened her magazine again, but her eyes didn't stay on the text. They kept wandering to the display of collars in the corner. "I wonder..."
  22. I figure we should probably start at the beginning. The first "season" of stories about Sarah and Nikki was started nine years ago and it all happens in 2015. Some of the stories are complete stories, others will be posted in parts. I hope to be posting new parts (or complete shorter stories) weekly, but we'll have to see how things turn out. Finally, bear in mind that English is not my first language so there may be a few odd expressions that the spell-checker didn’t catch and my punctuation may not be 100% right. (For one thing, I’m far to fond of commas.) --- Full disclosure To say that Nikki woke up with a pounding headache would be an insult to what was going on between her ears. Her tongue felt like she had been making out with a dirty mop. Even her hair hurt. The light that filtered through her eyelids was so bright she didn't dare open them. Even the silence was a deafening roar. In short, she was hung over. So very, very hung over. Doing her best to ignore the pain, Nikki tried to figure out what had happened, starting with the previous evening. She remembered going out with a couple of girlfriends to a bar. She remembered having a few drinks and complaining about state of her love life, or rather the lack thereof. She also remembered a failed attempt to make out with one of her friends, but she wasn't quite sure who. And then there had been more drinks. Lots more. But after that, Nikki drew a complete blank. So how had she gone from being at the bar, to being in a bed that didn't feel like her own, wearing... She checked... Nikki's eyes flew open, eyelashes brushing against the duvet that was pulled over her head. A diaper?!? Nikki threw the duvet aside, shock and adrenaline cancelling out the hangover for the moment. She was wearing nothing but a diaper. "What the hell..." And then the hangover returned. Nikki buried her head in the duvet to shut out the world. After what might have been half an eternity, or maybe minute, she heard a door opening and felt the mattress shift as somebody sat down on the bed next to her. "How are you doing?" a voice said quietly. Nikki knew that voice. It was Sarah, her best friend. "Hung over," Nikki managed to croak. "I kinda figured you'd be." The duvet was lifted away from Nikki's head and something cool was pressed to her lips. "Aspirin," Sarah said. Nikki swallowed the pills and the water, fighting a tiny wave of nausea. "There's a bathrobe here for when you're feeling better." Sarah stood and carefully tucked the duvet in around Nikki before leaving the room. After a little while, questions began churning in Nikki's head. What had happened last night? How had she ended up at Sarah's? And last, but not least, why the hell was she wearing a diaper? Sarah had not been part of the drunken escapades last night, at least not as far as Nikki could remember. She had been invited, but had had to do some work thing and couldn't come. Sarah and Nikki had met through a mutual friend a couple of years earlier and gone on a few dates. One of the problems had been that Sarah, being a teacher, was a professional control freak and Nikki also hated not being in control of things. They had just both been unable to talk openly enough about what was bothering them. That led to a series of low-level arguments that would constantly be simmering just below the surface. Luckily, they had realized that the way things were they wouldn't work out as a couple and agreed that mediocre sex was not worth the inevitable nuclear disagreement that would come if they stayed together. Despite not working out as a couple they had remained good friends, hanging out together and once even going on a double date together. That had been an absolute fiasco as their dates had left together, leaving Sarah and Nikki with the check. There had been some epic drinking that night. Eventually the aspirin began to work its pharmaceutical magic and Nikki decided she needed some answers. She crawled out of bed and grabbed the thick terrycloth robe lying at the foot of the bed. Before putting it on though, she tore off the tape tabs holding the diaper in place and pulled it off. Then she headed off in the search for answers. Nikki stumbled out of the Sarah's guest room, down the hall past the bathroom and into the living room where Sarah was curled up on the sofa, reading a book. "What happened last night?" Nikki asked. "And how did I end up here?" she continued without giving Sarah time to answer the first question. "And why the fuck did you put this on me?" Nikki waved the diaper she was still holding for some reason. Sarah closed the book and put it on the coffee table. "I have no idea what you did last night, but judging from the state I found you in, there was some serious drinking involved." "What do you mean?" Nikki felt a knot of anxiety forming in her stomach. "When I came home last night, you were serenading my front door, declaring your undying love for me for all my neighbours to hear." Nikki groaned "Also," Sarah continued, "you had redecorated my front steps with vomit. And you had wet yourself." Nikki wanted to find a small hole and hide from the world. She sat down on the sofa next to Sarah. "Anyway, I sort of hosed you down in the shower and put you to bed before throwing your clothes in the washer." "And the diaper?" Nikki was almost afraid to hear Sarah's answer. "Well, you'd already wet yourself once, and I didn't want to risk the mattress, so I put it on you as a precaution." "Well, that kinda makes sense," Nikki admitted. "Judging from the way you waved it around just now, I'm guessing it's still dry." "Yeah." Nikki smiled sheepishly. Then, a thought bubbled up to the surface of her consciousness. "So why do you have adult diapers lying around?" "Um..." Sarah started. "Well..." She turned pink as she struggled to find the words she was looking for. "Oh my God," Nikki said in sudden realization. "They're yours! You use diapers?" Sarah went from pink to pale. "No, I don't use diapers," she said unconvincingly. "So why do you have them lying around then? You can't have that many drunk exes showing up at your door. Unless..." Nikki felt her brain shift into gear. "Unless you don't use them." Looking at Sarah, she knew she had figured it out. "So you don't use them, but you do wear them," she said triumphantly. Sarah looked like she wanted to crawl in between the cushions in the sofa and just disappear. The feeling of victory Nikki had felt vanished as quickly as it had appeared. She sat down next to Sarah and put her arms around her, pulling her close. Nikki felt warm tears hitting her shoulder as Sarah cried quietly. She reached up and gently stroked Sarah's hair, quietly murmuring that she was sorry and that everything was going to be OK. For a while, they sat like this, but eventually Nikki broke the silence. "But why?" she asked. "What?" Sarah said between sniffles. "Why do you wear them?" "I don't know. I just like wearing them sometimes." "But you don't need them. You don't even use them." "I know. It's like... I don't know... They kinda make me feel safe, like I don't have to worry." "Like you don't have to be in control of everything any more and can just relax." "Yeah, I suppose." Nikki gently brushed Sarah's cheeks, wiping away the tears. "Why didn't you tell me this when we were dating?" "You would've freaked out. I saw how you were five minutes ago." "OK, not my finest hour, I'll admit that," Nikki said with a little smile. "But in my defence, you didn't exactly ease me into it." "So you don't think I'm a freak?" "Sure I do, but not in a bad way. I always thought you were the most adorable weirdo I've ever met." Sarah smiled and hugged Nikki again. After a long while, Nikki spoke again. "Sarah, you know I'd never hurt you, right?" "Yeah." "Do you trust me? I mean really trust me. I'm talking 'I like to wear diapers'-trust me." Sarah nodded. "I do." "Enough to let me be in charge when we're together? To let this be the place where you don't have to be in control of everything." Sarah's eyes widened. "Are you asking me if I want to..." Her voice trailed off. "Give 'us' another shot?" Nikki finished. "I guess I am." The kiss Sarah gave Nikki answered the question more eloquently than words ever could. "One condition though," Nikki said after she got her breath back. "Complete honesty. Last time, things fell apart because you didn't trust me to know that you needed to let go of your control. And I'm sure there were things I didn't tell you too." "Deal," Sarah said. "Now, how about some breakfast?" ~~~ Since neither of the girls felt like leaving the comfort of the sofa, breakfast became raid-the-bowl-of-fruit-on-the-coffee-table instead. After feeding each other clementines and grapes (and a couple of chocolate covered mints that Nikki discovered at the bottom of the bowl), the conversation turned back to the big, padded elephant in the room: Diapers. "So is it just the diapers you wear, or do you go full-on baby, like that guy on that old C.S.I.-episode?" Nikki wondered. She was sitting cross-legged in the corner of the sofa while Sarah lay on her back, resting her head in Nikki's lap. "Just the diapers. I was a baby once and I think that was enough. It's like I said: It's that feeling of safety that does it for me. The diapers are enough for me, I don't need to crawl around in a onesie with my hair in pigtails and a pacifier in my mouth." "I don't know. I think you'd look cute in pigtails." Nikki ran her fingers through Sarah's long auburn hair. Sarah responded by blowing a raspberry. "Nah, you're right," Nikki admitted. "Besides, I don't really see myself as Mommy Nikki either. I mean, it'd feel a little odd since you're both taller than me, and..." Nikki reached down to cup one of Sarah's breasts and give it a playful little squeeze. "You're much more mom-shaped." "So what then? Mistress Nikki?" Sarah said with a chuckle. Nikki wrinkled her nose and popped a grape in her mouth. "Nah. Way too formal. Ma'am should do." Sarah raised her eyebrows. "You're serious?" Nikki blushed when she realized what she let slip. "Come on," Sarah said. "No more secrets. We agreed." Nikki sighed. "Fine, yeah. I suppose you could say I'm more than just a little bit bossy." "I can just see it: Mistress Nicolette. Supplier of severe spankings sitting in her scary... Damn, I can't think of a word for dungeon beginning with an s." Nikki burst out laughing. "Seriously though," Sarah continued after Nikki calmed down. "You like to parade around in black leather and have submissive slaves tied up and ready to be spanked?" Nikki smiled and raised an eyebrow. "Sounds like somebody's been doing a little 'research' on the internet," she said. Sarah blushed. "You of all people should know that reality is rarely like the internet." "Not even a little?" Sarah asked. "Ma'am?" She wiggled her eyebrows, making Nikki giggle again. "OK, maybe a little. I have to admit that some of the outfits are pretty awesome-looking, but the spanking and whipping and all that pain-stuff isn't really my deal. Sure, a little smack, nibble or pinch, but it's not like I want to hurt people. Just like you want that feeling of safety, I want control. That feeling of being completely in charge is a rush." Sarah nodded. "And how many pretty and naked blondes do you have chained up in your basement?" Nikki just rolled her eyes. Then she leaned down and kissed Sarah's forehead. "You know I prefer redheads." For a while, Nikki just sat there, stroking Sarah's hair. "Are you saying you want to lead me around on a leash?" Sarah asked. "Are you saying you'd want me to?" Nikki countered, suddenly serious. Sarah opened her eyes and looked up at Nikki. "I think maybe I do," she said cautiously. "I'm serious Sarah. If we do this, you're giving up your rights to make decisions when I'm in charge." Sarah nodded. "I know," she whispered. "And it's not one of those 24/7 internet slavery fantasies that you've no doubt read. That's just not practical. We're talking about anything from an evening to a weekend at most. But during that time, you're mine." "Mm-hmm." "We might go out in public. It could be embarrassing for you." "But would you ever hurt me? On purpose I mean." "Never sweetie." "Then yes," Sarah said. "Ma'am," she added with a whisper. Nikki smiled. "In that case, I think we're dressed a little improperly, don't you think? I mean, you're fully dressed and I'm just wearing a bathrobe. My clothes should be dry by now so you can fetch them." "OK," Sarah said and got up from the sofa. Nikki grabbed her arm. "OK, what?" she asked with a grin. "OK Ma'am." Sarah said, obviously struggling a little to stay serious. A couple of minutes later, Sarah returned with Nikki's clothes, still warm from the dryer. "Now, while I get dressed, I want you to go to your bedroom." Sarah nodded. "And undress..." "Yes Ma'am," Sarah said; anticipation evident in her voice. "And then I want you to put on one of your diapers." Sarah's eyes widened. "W-what?" she said, suddenly nervous. "You heard me," Nikki said sternly. Sarah's thoughts raced. Was Nikki serious? Why the diaper? Was this all some kind of elaborate payback? Eventually, Sarah decided that this was just a test of her commitment to their new relationship. Maybe even a bit of a dealbreaker. After all, she had just agreed to let Nikki be in charge of everything, even if it was embarrassing. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and said "Yes Ma'am." "There's a good girl," Nikki said with a smile. Sarah felt a stomach full of nervous butterflies mingling with the warm glow of the compliment as she turned and walked towards her bedroom. ~~~ Nikki dressed quickly, pulling on her tight black pants and smoothing the wrinkles down. Then, on a whim, she decided to leave her bra off before pulling on the dark red, loose top. She looked at her reflection in the window and smiled. "I guess it looks suitably dominatrixy." She made a mental note to maybe buy some boots to complete the outfit. Then she did one last twirl to inspect her reflection before heading off in the direction of the bedroom where Sarah would be waiting. Padding barefoot to the bedroom door, Nikki stopped and listened. She could hear a soft, crinkling sound coming from the other side of the door. Standing quietly outside the door, Nikki waited for Sarah to finish putting on her diaper. Once the noise ceased there was the soft creak of somebody standing up from the bed. Nikki smiled to herself and waited for another minute or two, knowing that the time would seem much longer for Sarah. Suddenly, Nikki had an idea. She tip-toed back down the hallway and returned with a couple of scarves. Taking a deep breath and straightening her back, Nikki opened the door and entered the bedroom. The bedroom was lit by sunlight filtered through white curtains. There was a large bed with a thick duvet that was pushed to the side, a wardrobe big enough to be a portal to Narnia and an armchair where Sarah had placed her neatly folded clothes. Standing next to the bed was Sarah. As soon as Nikki opened the door she stopped fidgeting and lowered her eyes. Nikki took in the sight of her: The long auburn hair, the perfectly shaped breasts topped with nipples that perked up from the slight draught from the open door and the slightly tanned skin contrasting with the puffy white plastic of the diaper. "Aww, don't you look adorable," Nikki said. She walked around Sarah, letting her hand slide up Sarah's thigh, across the smooth plastic covering her butt and up her side to her left breast. Sarah blushed furiously. Nikki put a finger under Sarah's chin and lifted it to look into her eyes. "I just paid you a compliment. What do you say?" Sarah blushed even harder, turning almost pink. "Thank you Ma'am," she said, her voice so low it was almost a whisper. "Good girl." Nikki walked around Sarah and used one of the scarves to tie her wrists behind her back. The knot wasn't very secure and Sarah could probably get loose in less than half a minute, but that wasn't the point. It was just a physical reminder for Sarah that she wasn't in control. Next, Nikki folded the other scarf double and threaded the two ends through the loop. She placed the makeshift noose around Sarah's neck, lifting her hair through before pulling it tight. Tugging the makeshift leash gently, Nikki led Sarah to the wardrobe to stand in front of the mirror on the door. "What do you see?" Nikki asked as she stood next to Sarah, slipping her arm around her waist and snuggling closer. "You and me," Sarah answered, a little confused. "Yes, and what are we wearing?" "Well, you're wearing your clothes," Sarah said, not really sure where the conversation was headed. "And I'm wearing... you know. " She wiggled her hips. "You're wearing your diapers," Nikki said matter-of-factly. "You might as well get used to saying it. So what are you wearing?" "I'm wearing diapers," Sarah said quietly. Nikki gave one of Sarah's nipples a quick flick, causing her to jump. "Pay attention sweetie. They're not just diapers, they are your diapers. So what are you wearing?" "I'm wearing my diapers, Ma'am," Sarah said, clearly emphasizing the pronoun. "Good girl," Nikki said and leaned in to kiss the nipple better. "And why are you wearing your diapers? Sarah hesitated. "Because I like the way they make me feel safe?" Nikki shook her head. "Because I'm a big baby?" Sarah asked uncertainly "Do you look like a baby?" Nikki asked back, cupping one of Sarah's breasts for emphasis. "No Ma'am." Sarah thought for a few seconds, trying to find another answer. "I don't know Ma'am. Why am I wearing my diapers?" "Isn't it obvious sweetie? You're wearing them because I want you to wear them. Whether you want to wear them or not doesn't matter." Nikki tugged the scarf down, making Sarah kneel in front of her. "When we're doing this, your will is irrelevant. You will do what I want, when I want it, how I want it. Is that clear?" Seeing Sarah's surprised expression, she added a quick, reassuring wink. Sarah played along and lowered her eyes demurely. "Yes Ma'am." "Good. Now come along." Nikki tugged the scarf gently and led Sarah back to the living room. ~~~ Nikki led Sarah to the sofa and sat down with her legs spread wide. She patted the cushion between her legs and Sarah obediently sat down, leaning back and trapping her own arms between the two of them. Nikki slipped her legs over Sarah's thighs, spreading them, and wrapping her arms around her waist. "Before we continue, I think we should take a little time-out and agree on some ground rules, " Nikki said as she nuzzled Sarah's neck. "Really? Now?" Sarah wiggled closer. "Yeah. Just so we don't have any misunderstandings." Sarah nodded, her hair tickling Nikki's nose. "I propose that as long as you wear a collar, you have to do as you're told. And also, we agree in advance how long you'll wear the collar. Does that sound OK?" "And is this my collar?" Sarah asked, nodding towards the scarf that was still around her neck. "It'll have to do for today. We'll have to drop by a pet store and get you a proper one later." Sarah gulped and felt the beginnings of yet another blush at the prospect of shopping for collars. "And one last thing: A safeword. If things go further than you want, you say it and we stop. Straight away. Do you understand?" "Even if we're in the middle of... you know." Nikki chuckled. "Sweetie, you're sitting between my legs wearing nothing but a diaper and a scarf. I think you should be able to to say 'sex' out loud. And yes, no matter what we're doing; if you say the safeword, we stop." "So what is it then? I'm guessing it's not 'no' or 'stop'. Oh God, please don't tell me it's 'Kraftfahrzeug-Haftpflichtversicherung'." "Kraftfarwhatdidyousaynow?!?" "It's German for car insurance." Sarah giggled mischievously and wiggled her fingers behind her back, making Nikki jump. "Teacher humour." Nikki groaned and rolled her eyes. "No, I think it should be a bit simpler than that. How about Mongolia? Short, easy to remember and not likely to come up in casual conversation." "Got it. Mongolia. Oh crap, that didn't count," "I know sweetie." Nikki slid a hand down to rest on the white plastic covering Sarah's diaper. "So? Ready to get started again?" "Mmm, yes Ma'am." "Then you're mine, my prrrrrrrecious." Nikki attacked Sarah's neck, determined to leave a hickey. After inspecting her handiwork, Nikki just sat back, absentmindedly stroking Sarah's diaper.. "Do you know what I feel like right now?" "No Ma'am." "A drink. Would you fetch me a glass of water?" Nikki lifted her legs off Sarah's and undid the scarf tying her hands behind her back. "A big one.." Sarah sighed with frustration and got up. "And no playing with yourself in the kitchen," Nikki said a little more loudly than necessary. Sarah hated to admit it, but the short walk to the kitchen and back actually turned her on. Being ordered to walk around wearing just the diaper was completely different from sneaking around alone in her own apartment, terrified somebody with x-ray vision would see through the walls and her clothes and notice the diaper she hid underneath. It moved differently when she didn't have other clothes on, With every step, it felt like it was both cupping her crotch and stroking it. The two dozen steps from the sofa, to the kitchen and back again were enough for cause a pleasant tingle in Sarah "Kneel." Nikki pointed to the floor in front of her. Sarah knelt and gave her the glass of water. Nikki smiled and took a sip before giving it back to Sarah. "Drink up sweetie. We wouldn't want you to become dehydrated." "But I'm not thirsty." "Oh shush. Now be a good girl and do as you're told." Sarah began to drink, and whenever she lowered the large glass, Nikki would reach out and lift the bottom of the glass with a single finger. When she finally finished, Sarah was slightly out of breath. Nikki took the glass and placed it on the table. "OK. Stand up and turn around." As she got up, Sarah could almost feel the water sloshing around inside her. Nikki quickly retied her hands behind her back again. "Good, now sit down." Nikki patted the sofa between her legs. Sarah sat down gingerly and leaned back against Nikki who spread Sarah's legs with her own just like before. "And now we just sit back and relax." Nikki began to stroke Sarah's stomach. It didn't take long for Sarah to begin fidgeting. "What is it?" Nikki asked, knowing full well what the answer was. "Ma'am, I have to go to the bathroom." "No you don't," Nikki stated matter-of-factly. "Yes, I really do," Sarah whined. "What are you wearing?" Sarah blanched as she realised what Nikki meant. "You're not serious. You want me to wet myself?" She tried to turn around, but Nikki's legs held her in place. "Sweetie, you've worn diapers for how long, years? And never used them, right?" "Mm-hmm," Sarah nodded. "Not even once?" "No." "That settles it then. You're doing it once to find out what it's like and that's that. Besides, it's not like you have any say in the matter." Nikki gave the scarf around Sarah's neck a little tug to remind her of her situation. "So, what are you going to do?" Sarah sighed. "I'm going to..." she began hesitantly. She took a breath, steeling herself. "I'm going to wet my diaper." Nikki cleared her throat. "Ma'am," Sarah added quickly. "I'm going to wet my diaper, Ma'am." The sentence seemed to physically drain her of tension. She sank back against Nikki Sarah was quiet for maybe a minute, then she let her head sink down and sighed. " I can't do it," she said. "I just can't." "Sure you can. You just have to relax and let go of your need to be in control. Even something like this is no longer under your control." Nikki resumed massaging Sarah's stomach, sliding her hands up and down. Sarah began wiggling as the pressure on her bladder increased. She knew that there was no way that the big glass of water she had just drunk could have made its way through her body in just five minutes, but it seemed like the body didn't care what the brain knew. So much for mind over matter. Sarah groaned. "Shhh. It's OK," Nikki murmured soothingly and let one of her hands slide lower to stroke Sarah's diaper. "Just let it go. Let it go." "If you start singing that song, I'm going to scream." Nikki continued stroking and whispering encouragingly until suddenly, Sarah stopped in mid-groan and let out a little whimper. Nikki could feel the muscles in her buttocks and stomach start twitching and she kept rubbing the diaper as she felt the plastic quickly grow warmer. Nikki looked at Sarah and saw tears rolling down her cheeks. She stopped immediately. "What's wrong sweetie," she asked, suddenly worried. "You're gonna think I'm a fucking freak," Sarah said between sobs. "Why?" Nikki said, confusion mixing with her worry. "I'm sitting here in my living room, pissing myself." "And I'm sorry about that. I went too far." Nikki said, almost crying too. "No Ma'am," Sarah started. "I think we can stop with the 'Ma'am' now," Nikki interrupted, hoping she hadn't ruined their newfound relationship. "No Ma'am, you don't understand. I liked it. I sat here pissing my diaper and I loved it." "Huh?" Nikki said, going temporarily non-verbal. "I can't be normal for liking that," Sarah said with sniffle. Nikki's brain finally shifted back into gear and she knew exactly what to say. "You're not a freak. You're a very good girl who does what her mistress tells her to do. And even if you were a freak, which you're not, you're my freak and I love you." Sarah took advantage of Nikki no longer holding her legs and turned to kiss her. "I've never felt so helpless and safe at the same time Ma'am. It was wonderful." Nikki smiled. "I'm glad you liked it, but I think we need to have a longer conversation about dos and don'ts before we have another play session, don't you agree." "I suppose," Sarah said reluctantly. "But before we do that, let's get you cleaned up and into something dry." Nikki slid out from behind Sarah and got up from the sofa. " Are you coming?" she asked, grabbing the scarf and giving it a slight tug. "I certainly hope so Ma'am." Sarah said with a grin as she waddled after Nikki towards the bathroom.
  23. Karen stood naked in front of the full length mirror that was attached to the back of her bedroom door. Her body was toned and fit, the result of regular exercise and a healthy diet. She had long, dark hair that cascaded down her back in loose waves and striking blue eyes that sparkled with mischief. As she examined her reflection, a small smile played at the corners of her lips. She reached for the thick, adult disposable diaper that was lying on her bed. The diaper was a printed adult sized disposable diaper that she had purchased online. It featured babyish prints on it, like a teddy bears a baby bottles. She picked it up and ran her fingers over the soft, padded surface, feeling a familiar thrill run through her body. Next to the diaper was a tub of Huggies brand wipes and a bottle of unscented baby powder. Karen laid down on her back on her bed and began the process of diapering herself. She spread her legs and positioned the diaper underneath her. She then took a handful of wipes and began to gently wipe herself clean, paying close attention to her sensative areas. After wich she reached for the baby powder and lightly dusted her crotch with the powder. The powder was cool against her skin and she couldn't help but giggle as she imagined being diapered like a baby. When that was all done Karen reached between her legs and pulled the front up between her legs and fastening the adhesive tabs on each side. Once she was satisfied with the fit of the diaper, she got dressed in her nurse scrubs. The scrubs were navy blue with a white collar and a small, embroidered hospital logo on the left breast pocket. She turned and rubbed her hands over her padded butt and gave it a few pats, running her hands over her diapered crotch giving it a few squeezes she she started to giggle before turing and exiting her bedroom. When Karen arrived at the hospital, she parked her car in her ususal parking spot. Before getting out, she opened her glove compartment and begain fishing around for something before finally pulling out a pacifier. Before putting on her face mask, Karen pushed the pacifer intoher mouth, covering it up with the face mask. She chuckled to herself about how the new COVID protocols helped keep her secret safe. She got out of her car, feeling a little self-conscious as she walked towards the hospital entrance. But as she passed by her colleagues and patients, no one seemed to notice anything out of the ordinary. She felt a sense of relief wash over her, knowing that her secret was still safe. As she made her rounds, Karen went about her duties as a nurse. All of which she carried out with precision and efficiency. She checked on patients, took vital signs, and administered medication. She made sure to keep her movements smooth and steady, trying not to draw attention to the thick, padded diaper she was wearing. Karen couldn't help but feel the thickness between her legs and the desire to reach down and touch it. But she knew she couldn't, or she would risk blowing her secret. So instead, she sucked on her pacifier harder and faster at the thought of what she would like to do but couldn't. No one was none the wiser that she was sucking on a pacifier, thanks to the face masks that everyone was wearing. She was able to keep her fetish a secret, and it made the experience all the more thrilling. As she made her way to her locker, Karen couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She had successfully kept her secret, and she couldn't wait to keep doing it all shift long. Karen stood infront of her locker and quickly looked around to see if anyone was nearby. Seeing that no one was around, she opened her locker and removed the pacifier from her mouth, placing it carefully inside before pulling her face mask back into place. She closed her locker and looked around again, making sure that she was still alone. With no one around, she reached down and rubbed and squeezed her diapered crotch through her hospital scrubs. The sensation sent a shiver down her spine as she indulged in the secret pleasure of her fetish. She let out a soft sigh as she enjoyed the sensation for a few more moments before pulling her hand away. Satisfied, she left the locker room to go have lunch. She couldn't help but feel a little giddy at the thought of what she had just done. Her secret fetish was still safe, and she couldn't wait to indulge in it some more. Karen entered the hospital cafeteria, where several other hospital staff were gathered, eating their lunch. She made her way to the food line and decided to get herself a sandwich and an apple As she waited for her food, she couldn't help but smile under her face mask as she thought to herself about how there were all these people in the cafeteria, and not a one of them knew her secret. She was wearing a thick disposable diaper featuring babyish prints on it right underneath her hospital scrubs and no one was the wiser. It was a secret thrill that she couldn't help but enjoy. Exiting from the food line and with tray in hand Karen sat down to eat her lunch. As she sat down, she couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction as she felt the diaper crinkle underneath her scrubs. She ate her lunch, feeling a little giddy as she imagined what it would be like if everyone knew her secret. As Karen was eating her lunch, her coworker and friend, Jane, sat down to join her. They chatted and caught up on things as they ate their lunch togehter. During the course of their conversation, Karen suddenly realized that she had to pee. For a brief moment, she closed her eyes and imagined what it would be like to go pee in her diaper. She imagined the sensation of the urine soaking into the thick padding, and a shiver ran down her spine. As her bladder relaxed and Karen began to pee, the diaper swelled and became warm as it absorbed her urine. The sensation was both strange and exhilarating, and she couldn't help but feel a little giddy at the thought that she had just wet her diaper in a room full of people. The excitment and sensation of wetting her diaper was broken by Jane. "Everything alright Karen?" As she had noticed that Karen had seeminlgly not heard the question she had asked her. Karen shook off her daze before responded with a smile. "Everything is alright just thinking about something, What was the question again." They both finished their lunch and bused their trays and went their separate directions. Jane went off in one direction while Karen started heading back towards her locker. As she walked, she couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction as she felt the wet diaper squish between her legs. It was a thrill that she couldn't wait to indulge in again. Karen arrived back at her locker and quickly looked around to make sure no one was around before opening her locker. She grabbed her pacifier and put it back into her mouth before pulling her face mask back into place. Looking around once again to make sure no one else was around, she grabbed a fresh diaper and a small packet of wipes that she had stashed in her locker. The diaper was the same as the one she was wearing and it crinkled in her hand as she held it. Karen quickly tucked the diaper and wipes under the shirt of her scrubs as she turned to make her way to the nearest bathroom. Once she was inside the bathroom, Karen quickly locked the door and began the process of changing her diaper. Since she was in a bathroom stall, Karen had to change while standing up. She used the stall walls to help with her diaper change as she leaned against it. Before Karen started changing, she examined how wet her diaper was. It was very wet, and she couldn't help but rub her hand up and down the front of her now wet diaper and squeeze her now wet diapered crotch a few times before changing. She sucked on her pacifier hard and fast as she changed her diaper. She felt a mixture of pleasure, embarrassment and excitement as she changed her diaper. The sensation of the wet diaper between her legs, and the thought of being diapered like a baby, was thrill that she couldn't help but to experience more. Once Karen was finished changing, she made sure to properly dispose of the used diaper and then washed her hands before exiting the bathroom. With her secret still safe, she went back to her locker to stash the packet of wipes away once again. With the wipes safely stashed away Karen went back to her regular nurse duties. She felt a sense of excitement for the next time she could indulge in wetting her diaper again. As Karen went about her duties, she attended to patients, administered medication, and took vital signs. All the while, she couldn't help but feel the thick, padded diaper underneath her scrubs. She couldn't help but want to reach down and touch, rub and squeeze her diapered crotch but knowing she couldn't do it. At one point, she had a conversation with a fellow nurse about something medical related, discussing a patient's symptoms and treatment options. The nurse she was talking to didn't pick up on or comment on how her voice sounded a little strange. This was of course due to the pacifier between her lips, but since face masks already made speech off no one would ever be the wiser or suspect anything. After the conversation was over, she sucked on her pacifier hard and fast as she chuckled to herself that the fellow nurse couldn't tell she had a pacifier in her mouth. The thought of keeping this part of her life hidden made her feel both excited and a little nervous. When her shit was finally over Karen made her way back to her locker room. She took a few seconds to see if anyone was around but she knew that with shift ending most people would have left boy now. She opened her locker to get something before going home, but as she did she found a small piece of paper that was now lying in her locker. Karen became both alarmed and confused, as she didn't leave that there. As she picked it up and unfolded it, she was shocked to see it was a note with the words, "cute diaper. If you don't want anyone to know, come to the nearest bathroom. Knock at the last stall 3 times." Karen was scared, she was not sure who could have seen that she was wearing a diaper, she had been so careful. Karen was stuck and with nothing else to do she made her way to the bathroom. As Karen entered the bathroom nearest to her locker, her heart was racing, she was panicked and scared and unsure of what was about to happen. She stopped at the last stall and knocked 3 times. She waited for a minute before she heard the latch on the stall click and she was pulled inside and pushed against the wall of the stall as she heard the stall door close and latch shut. Pressed against the wall with her heart racing and with her pacifier in her mouth, she tried to say "please don't hurt me, please don't blackmail me" before she was spun around and was now face to face with her friend Jane. Jane put her finger up to her face mask and hushed Karen. "It is alright and don't be silly I have no intentions of doing any of that." Karen felt relieved at this news but started to panic as Jane reached out with her hands to yank down her scrub pants. Karen moved to stop her, but Jane smacked her hands away before warning her against such actions. "None of that now,keep your hands up." Karen had no choice but to comply and hold her hands up and out of the way as she let Jane pull her scrub pants down. Karen's eyes started to water as she now stood with her scrub pants around her ankles and her diaper fully exposed to Jane. "What a cute looking diaper you have on Karen." Jane Commented as she reached out and ran her hand over it. Jane notice Karen's eyes watering before speaking in a soothing and calming voice. "No need to cry Karen, I promise you that I won't hurt you. I could never harm you." As she reached out and wiped Karen's tears away she spoke again. "You are very brave for doing this here at work, I admire your courage and bravery." Jane reached up and took off her face mask before smiling at Karen. "It's just us in here, no need for these anymore." Karen hesitated to take her face mask off, which caused Jane to see her hesitation before asking with concern. "What is wrong?" Slightly mumbled by the pacifier she utters the words. "My Secret." Jane looked at her curiously questioned her. "What secret Karen, You can show me." Karen pulled her face mask away to reveal her pacifier.Before Jane could say anything Karen blurted out "You must think I am a freak now." Jane reached out andwrapped her arms around Karen pulling into a warm comofrting embrace. "Karen you are not a freak, I find it quite cute." As Karen snuggled in Jane's embrace and having been so full of fear, her bladder just couldn't handle it anymore and finally released into her diaper. The diaper was now visibly heavy and wet now and Karen had been unaware that she had done so yet. Aftersome time of standing in warm embrace with Karen, Jane let go of her before speaking softly. "Are you into more than just diapers?" She was clearly making obvious references to the pacifier that still filled Karen's mouth. Karen blushed and nodded slowly. "That is just adorable that you so shy, but I promise you there is nothing the shy about." Jane giggled slitly before going on. "Do you like girls?" Karen hesitated for a bit before mumbling "yes". Jane smiled at her before responding with a smile on her face. "so do I, Would you like me to be your Mommy?" Karen blushed some more and nodded again. Jane smiles once more as she let out a slight giggle at Karen's continued shyness before stating. "well, I best get my lil girl changed then huh?" Unaware still she has wet her diaper, Karen gave Jane a look of confusion before Jane reached out and squeezed her wet diaper and giggled slightly. Karen's scrubs were pulled back up and both women put their masks back on as they left the bathroom stall, holding hands briefly as they left the bathroom together. They both stopped at Karen's locker to grab the last spare diaper Karen had stashed away there along with the packet of wipes. Jane kept watch making sure no one was around before taking the diaper and wipes from Karen and tucking them under her scrubs shirt. Jane looked at Karen and said "let's go get you changed baby." Karen felt a rush of emotions, she had never dreamed something like this could happen. They both walked into an empty patient room, closing and locking the door. Jane Patted the bed as she looked at Karen with a warm smile. "Hop on up baby." Karen compled with her her new Mommy's order as she laid back on the bed, her heart racing as she knew what was about to happen. Jane set down the wipes and the diaper as she walked over to the dispenser for exam gloves. Karen watched Jane put on exam gloves, they were blue and the sound of the gloves being pulled on was crisp. When Jane had the exam gloves on, she walked back over to Karen and smoothly yet swiftly pulled down Karen's scrub pants to reveal the wet diaper. Before changing Karen's diaper, Jane slowly and gently rubbed her now glove-covered hands up and down Karen's wet diaper before giving it a few hard squeezes. This caused Karen to suck on her pacifier fast and hard because she knew what was coming. Jane starting to change Karen's diaper by first unding the tapes on the diaper and pulling it away from Karen's crotch. Taking the wipes in hand Jane begain to gently and sensually wipe Karen clean, before placing them in and pulling them and the used diaper away and balling it up. Jane then slid a fresh diaper underneath Karen and quckly and snugly sealed it in place, giving it a fre pats and squeezes for good measure, The entire time Jane was doing some baby talk as she changed her. Karen felt a mix of embarrassment and excitement as her friend, now Mommy, was changing her diaper. After the diaper change was completed, Jane pulled back up Karen's scrub pants before disposing of the used diaper and used wipes and dirty gloves. Jane turned to face Karen before asking "ready to go home baby?" and Karen responded simply "Yes Mommy."
  24. Liz stood tall in front of the mirror, illuminated by the soft glow of the bedside lamp. Her once male body has been transformed into a more feminine shape, yet she still scrutinizes every inch of herself with a critical eye. Her skin is smooth and supple, the unblemished surface reflecting her inner beauty outward. She admires her face with an intense stare, appreciating the delicate features that betray her true identity. Her eyes are a bright and piercing green that catch the light in a way that draws one in. The harsh angles of her masculine jawline have softened significantly, replaced by a more feminine slope. Her lips are full and luscious, painted in a deep shade of ruby red, accenting her olive skin. As she focuses her attention lower, she runs her hands eagerly up and down her body, relishing in the sensations coursing through her. The curves of her hips and thighs are especially alluring, the very embodiment of femininity. Her hands drift upward towards her ample bosom, running over each breast, cupping them gently with a loving touch. A low moan escapes from her lips as she pinches each erect nipple, reveling in the sensations that ripple through her body. Liz dips her hands down towards her crotch, teasing her cock and balls lightly, her breath quickening as she imagines what's to come. She flashes a coy smile as she runs her fingers up and down her inner thigh, making an S-curve to her pert ass. She eyes the reflection over her shoulder, admiring the round and toned cheeks, running her hands up and down the smooth skin before giving them a light squeeze and a playful slap. But as she steps back from the mirror and looks towards her bed, Liz's apprehension begins to grow, for tonight she will embark on a journey that will lead her down an uncertain path. Liz steps away from her full-length mirror and walks slowly towards her bed, trying to calm her nerves. The soft carpet feels comfortable on her bare feet as she makes her way to the side of the bed. She takes a deep breath and flips the covers up before dropping to her knees and reaching underneath the bed. Her heart is racing as she feels around for the large plastic tub she had hidden there. The nervousness she had tried to ease earlier is now almost overwhelming. But she knows what she has to do, and there's no turning back now. She finally feels the tub and starts to pull it out from underneath the bed. It's heavier than she remembers, but she manages to get it out and sets it on the carpet next to her. With her heart pounding in her chest, she grabs the lid of the tub, and with a pop, she takes it off. Liz closes her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before she reaches inside. She can feel her nerves starting to settle as she pulls out what she had hidden away. It's time to face her fears and hope for the best. Liz's hands begin to tremble as one by one the hidden contents are removed from the tub. First came the diapersThey were pastel blue and pink with prints of teddy bears and cartoon animals. She ran her fingers over the soft, padded material, marveling at how they look and feel like real baby diapers. Liz picks one up and studies it closely, noticing the elastic waistband and leg cuffs designed to prevent any leaks. She sets the diaper aside on her bed and moved on to the next item. The next item to be removed from the tub as a ball gag. It was red and made of a firm rubber material. Liz picks it up and examines it, feeling the weight of it in her hand. She wonders how it will feel to wear it and what kind of noises she'll make. Next, Liz picks up the small paddle up out of the tub. It was a small black leather paddle with hole at the bottom of the handle. She examined the smooth leather surface and feeling its weight in her hand. Liz began imagine the sting it will cause on her skin. How she had never used one before and expected to cry out in pain when struck by it. Only time would tell if that would hold true. The flogger was the next item removed from the tub. It is made of soft black leather strands that dangled from a sturdy handle. Liz ran her fingers over the strands, Feeling each one slip through her fingers. She imagined how they'll feel against her skin. It also came to her mind that she wondered if this too would make her cry out in pain. The final item Liz removed from the tub was the nipple clamps. They were small and silver with rubber tips designed to prevent slipping. Liz examined them carefully, wondering how much they'll hurt when she applies them. Liz takes a deep breath and takes one more look at the items laid out before her. She knows she wants to explore these toys and experience new sensations, but the fear of the unknown is overwhelming. She wonders if she'll be brave enough to follow through with her plan or if she'll chicken out at the last moment. With her heart racing, Liz decides to take the plunge. With her hands shaking and her heart racing, Liz takes the diaper in her hands and unfolds it, laying it out on her bed. It crinkles softly as she does, and she feels a rush of excitement mixed with apprehension. She knows that what she's about to do is not something most people would understand or accept, but she can't help the way she feels. Taking a deep breath, she climbs onto her bed and lays down on the diaper. It feels soft underneath her butt, and the diaper crinkles more as Liz adjusts the diaper before pulling the front up over her crotch and using the tabs of the diaper to tape it into place. She knows that once she's taped in, she can't take it off, and that makes her feel even more vulnerable. With the diaper on, Liz climbs off her bed. She stands there, feeling the new sensation of putting her first diaper on since she was a baby. There's a sense of freedom and release mixed with the thrill of the taboo. This is something that she was curious about, but never had the courage to try. With her hands, she explores the diaper now taped on her. Running her hands over the soft, smooth plastic, she lets out a soft moan. The diaper feels good against her cock, and she runs her hands over her diapered butt, giving it light squeezes and pats. Liz gathers up the ball gag, paddle, flogger, and nipple clamps in her arms before exiting her bedroom. As she walks down the hallway, her heart is racing. She is really doing this, and it's finally happening. She knows that there's no turning back now. Exiting the hallway, Liz takes a deep breath before stepping into the small den. Her heart was still racing from the nervousness of carrying the kink items, trying not to drop them on the floor. As she set the items down on the computer desk, the crinkling sound of her diaper became deafening in the otherwise silent apartment. With a deep sigh, Liz bent down and turned on the computer tower, listening as it hummed to life. As the computer booted up, she sat down on the comfortable computer chair, feeling the thickness of her diaper between her legs. With a shaky hand, she opened the internet browser and typed in a URL address, hitting enter. The address brings up an adult cam site, and Liz quickly logs in with her credentials. With trembling fingers, she clicks on the tab for rooms and selects her private room. She notices that the room was already filling up with eager viewers, waiting for her to appear on the cam. A wave of nervousness and self-doubt washes over Liz as she realizes the gravity of what she is about to do. She takes a deep breath and clicks the button to enter her Cam room, knowing that there was no going back now. The room of Lesbians was waiting eagerly for her to begin, and Liz's heart raced with anticipation and trepidation. Liz sat there in her private cam room, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. It was always nerve-wracking to put herself out there for anyone to see and judge, but she loved the thought of finally getting some attention. As her room loaded up and the notice of her appearance popped up on the chat, she couldn't help but feel a small surge of excitement at the number of messages she was getting. Most of them were the standard compliments on her appearance - how cute, how sexy, blah blah blah. But there were a few that stood out, commenting on the curves of her body and speculating about what she might be willing to do on camera. Liz couldn't help but feel a little flattered, even as she braced herself for the inevitable creepiness that would come with this online interaction. Without warning, Liz reached for something off-screen. She brought it up to the camera slowly, letting her viewers get a good look at what it was before she did anything with it. It was the red ball gag, the kind you might see in a BDSM scene. Suddenly the chat was a flurry of activity, everyone eager to see what Liz was going to do with the gag. Without a word, she opened her mouth wide and fit the ball inside, fastening the strap firmly behind her head. As she did so, the messages in the chat grew increasingly lewd and suggestive. Some complimented her on how cute she looked gagged, while others speculated about what else she might enjoy having in her mouth. For Liz, it was equal parts thrilling and unnerving. She loved this new feeling of desired, but there was always the nagging worry that these wpmen didn't see her as a person so much as an object to be used for their pleasure. And while she found herself loving playing the submissive on camera, there was a part of her that wondered if it was worth the cost to her self-esteem. But for now, Liz put those worries aside and focused on the rush of adrenaline she felt as she started to perform for her viewers, gagged and subservient on camera. For better or for worse, there was no turning back now. The show had barely just begun, and Liz's heart was racing. She was nervous, but also excited to continue her performance. Taking a deep breath, she stood up and stepped back to give the best view of her diaper for all to see. The comments came pouring in, filled with love and lewdness for her appearance. More comments came as Liz began running her hands over the soft plastic like fabric of her diaper, Liz felt a wave of pleasure wash over her body. She let out a soft moan as she pressed against the diaper, feeling it crinkle and mold itself to her body. The gag in her mouth made it hard to breathe, but it also added to the eroticism of the experience. Liz turned around to give her viewers a full view of her diapered butt, feeling a hint of embarrassment but also a sense of liberation. She had always been a bit shy about her body, but being in this submissive role made her feel empowered in a different way. After a few minutes of showing off her diaper, Liz sat back down to catch her breath. Liz's heart was pounding in her chest as she continued to stare at the endless stream of comments pouring into her chatroom. It excited her to know that she had such an impact on her audience. She found herself enjoying the power and control she now had over those watching her. Without hesitation, she reached for the nipple clamps laying on the computer desk. She knew what her audience would love to see next, and she was not going to disappoint them. As she held up the clamps for all to see, a rush of comments and reactions flooded the chat. Liz closed her eyes and took a deep breath, knowing what was coming next. She applied the first clamp to her left breast, letting out a moan of pain and pleasure that was muffled by the gag in her mouth. She repeated the process with the second clamp on her right breast, feeling the pressure build up inside of her. After a moment, Liz leant back in her computer chair, showing off the clamps to her audience. The chat went wild, filling up with comments about how much they enjoyed watching her in pain. Liz then took her fingers and began to flick the clamps, sending waves of shocks through her body, causing her to moan louder, and her chat to explode with excitement. She was lost in this new world of pleasure, reveling in the moments of ecstasy that she could give her viewers. Liz found herself not wanting this moment to end, and neither did her audience. Liz took a deep breath, forcing herself to quiet her mind and focus on the task at hand. She closed her eyes, relishing in the cool air blowing from the AC vent against the hot flush of her skin, and took a moment to adjust the clamps on her breasts. The sharp pain of the clamps had begun to dull to a more manageable ache, but Liz knew they would continue to be a source of pleasure throughout the remainder of her show. After a few minutes, she opened her eyes and checked the chat. The messages were still flooding in, with viewers expressing their admiration for her performance. Liz moaned quietly around the ball gag as she stood up from her chair and turned around, giving the audience a full view of her naked, diapered body. She ran her fingers over the surface of the diaper, feeling the crinkling material under her touch. The smell of her arousal was starting to intoxicate her, and she knew she couldn't hold back much longer. Liz leaned back into her chair and closed her eyes as she reached down and grabbed the crotch of the diaper and gave it a firm squeeze. She could feel the warmth of her own arousal against her skin as her throbbing cock pressed hard against the confines of its padded prison. Liz began to rub the crotch of her diaper, slowly at first but soon her pace became quicker and quicker. The sound of rapid crinkling of her diaper becaming deafening and Liz knew that the chat had to be blowing up right about now. She moaned louder now, the sound muffled by the gag, as she brought herself closer and closer to the edge. Liz was momments away from climaxing into her diaper when she stopped her rubbing and pulled her hand away from her diaper. The time for this would come but not right now, there was still much more to show to her auidence. She opened her eyes and looked at the chat, seeing the messages of appreciation and adoration flooding in. Liz smiled from behind the gag, her heart pounding in her chest, as she realized that the rush of emotions and the pleasure of performing for her audience was both intoxicating and arousing at the same time. She leaned forward towards the camera, letting the viewers see the glossy sheen on the ball gag and the drool leaking out from behind the gag. The chat was a buzz with many comments from her viewers about what pretty eyes she had and how hot they found the condition of the ball gag. Liz leaned back in her computer chair and watched the chat for a bit as she caught her breath and slowed her heart rate. Liz took a deep breath as she sat at her desk, staring at the camera before her. She knew her viewers were expecting more from tonight's performance, and she was determined to give it to them. Attempting a sly smile from behind her gag, Liz reached out and grabbed the paddle from her computer desk, holding it up high for all her viewers to see. The moment the paddle came into view, the chat came to life with a flurry of messages, ranging from excitement to pure lewdness. Liz couldn't help but feel a rush of emotions as she read through the messages. With a confident look in her eyes, Liz began swishing the paddle through the air, letting its whistling sound echo through the room. She could feel her cock pressing hard against the confines of her diaper, as she realized just how much power she held in her hands. And with a deep breath, she started the next part of her show. She leaned back in her computer chair, her bare thighs exposed as she took the paddle and began to smack it against her skin. She moaned softly into her gag, relishing in the small surges of pain that shot through her body. Her viewers watching intently as she alternated between her thighs, the paddle making a satisfying thwack each time it connected with her skin. The chat became a flurry of messages as Liz's thighs began to turn pink from the paddling. Her viewers cheered her on, urging her to spank herself harder and harder. Liz complied, and soon the shade on her thighs was turning into a nice dark shade pink. Taking a few deep breaths, Liz kept the paddle in hand and pressed it against her diapered crotch. The sound of the diaper crinkling was music to her ears, and she began rubbing the paddle harder and harder against her padded crotch. Liz could feel her cock pushing back from inside the diaper, straining against the soft padding.She moaned softly into her gag as more slobber and drool coated and escaped her gag. the combination of pain and pleasure taking her to a place of pure ecstasy, and the chat was a flurry of messages from all her viewers both loving what they were seeing as well as pushing her to do more. As she continued to rub the paddle against her diaper, Liz felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge, but it was still not time for the climax, there was still more to do. She stood up from her computer chair, and turned around to show her viewers her diapered ass. They immediately became excited, and many of them began leaving lewd message as they knew what was to come. Liz couldn't help but feel empowered by the attention. Bending over and using the chair for support, Liz raised the paddle and began to smack her diapered ass with it. The sound echoed throughout her room, and she could feel the vibrations of each strike spreading through her body.Despite the pain, Liz was in ecstasy. She moaned into her gag as she continued to paddle herself, feeling her cock press into her diaper with each strike. It wasn't long before her cock was good and hard and leaking precum into her diaper. Satisfied with this part of her show, Liz sat back into her chair with a satisfied sigh from behind her gag. After breif minute, Liz reached out and picked up the flogger from her desk, she could feel the excitement building within her. She knew that her viewers were still watching her every move and it made her feel powerful. Holding the flogger in her delicate hands, Liz slapped it lightly against her open palm. The falls of the flogger landed gently on her skin, but she knew that with each stroke, the pain would intensify. She slapped it against her hand a few more times, testing its weight and feel. Liz had never used one before and unlike the paddle she had read that some serious damage could be done with a flogger if not used properly. Once satisfied with the flogger, she turned around to show off her backside to the camera. Making sure her diaper was visible, she began to swing the flogger over her shoulder, striking her back. With each strike, Liz moaned loudly into her gag, the pleasure and pain mixing together to create a heady sensation. She switched hands, swinging the flogger over her other shoulder, the falls landing heavily on her back. Liz was lost in her own world now, the sensation of the flogger on her skin and the tightness of her diaper causing her cock to leak more precum. When she was finished, she slumped back down in her computer chair, trying to catch her breath while slobber and drool leaked from her gag. Her back was marked with bright pink welts from the impact of the flogger. It had been a good show, but she knew it was time to bring this show to an end. Liz took a deep breath before reaching down to open one of the drawers of her computer desk. She knew what she was looking for was in there somewhere, but her fingers fumbled as she dug around in the disorganized drawer. Her heart was pounding as she felt the eyes of hundreds of viewers waiting for her next move. The chat was buzzing with anticipation of what Liz would do next. Every move she made was being closely watched and analyzed by the eager audience. Finally, Liz's hand closed around what she was looking for. She pulled out a small pink vibrator and held it up to the camera, the bright light glinting off the smooth surface. Instantly, the viewers began to react, their messages flooding the chat room. Liz couldn't help but smile from behind her gag as she held the vibrator in her hand, knowing full well the effect it was having on her audience. She moved it slowly, teasingly, holding their attention as she showed it off to the camera, all while stoking their desire for what was to come next and what came next had the full attention of her viewers. She had one hand buried between her legs, directly above her diaper, pressed up against the small pink vibrator she was using to send ripples of pleasure into her body. Her other hand had been slipped down the front of her diaper and was now moving frantically against her throbbing cock. Both efforts were now guiding her pleasure as she bit down on her gag in order to muffle her moans of delight. She could feel the wetness pooling on her breasts from the drool and slobber as she came closer and closer to orgasm. Her body shuddered increasingly with every second as the waves of pleasure grew in intensity. Finally, Liz couldn't take it anymore and let out one last guttural scream as she experienced the powerful orgasm, spilling her cum into her diaper. Liz collapsed back in the chair, panting with pleasure and satisfaction, enjoying the aftermath of her powerful orgasm. She felt relieved and content, knowing that she had left her viewers with something they wouldn't soon forget. Liz sat back in her computer chair, exhausted but elated from the success of her cam show. She glanced over at the room chat, and was blown away by the number of messages that had come in during her performance. She scrolled through them, reading each one carefully. They were all full of praise and compliments, and Liz found herself proud of the show she had just put on for her audience. As she read through the messages, she couldn't shake the feeling of nervousness that had been building up inside her throughout the show. She knew that what she was about to do was risky, but there was no turning back now. Heart racing, Liz reached up and slowly unclipped the nipple clamps from her breasts. She winced in pain as blood began to flow back into her breasts, and let out a soft moan into her gag. With shaking hands, she reached into another drawer of her computer desk and pulled out a piece of white printer paper. Her heart racing, she slowly brought the paper up to view of the camera. The paper read "For Sale, highest offer within next 10 mins." Below was the address for her Venmo account. Liz's heart pounded as she watched the messages flood in. She knew that what she was doing was risky, but she felt compelled to do this. Liz sat there patiently waiting while watching her Venmo account. A few beads of sweat trickled down her forehead as she took note of all the transaction requests that were popping up. Her eyes darted back and forth between her computer screen and her phone, scanning each transaction while double-checking the names with the names of the people in the chat of her cam room. She had only ten minutes to make her decision, and the clock on her computer seemed to tick away at an agonizingly slow pace. Something about this auction had her on edge. Maybe it was the sheer amount of offers she was getting. She knew she had put on a good show, but she did not know this many people would want her. As the clock ticked closer to the ten-minute mark, Liz's heart began to race. She knew she had to make a decision soon. Finally, the ten minutes were up, and Liz tapped accept for the highest offer she received, declining all the others. It was official; she had just sold herself to a lesbian woman that she knew nothing about. Before Liz shut off her computer, she quickly sent a message to the user from the chat who had just bought her. The message provided her new owner with her address and where the spare apartment key was located. Liz knew she was taking a big risk, but from the beginning she had felt the desire to do this. Even if it meant putting herself in a vulnerable position. She could only hope that she had made the right decision.. Exiting the den, Liz walks into the living room with the small pink vibrator clutched tightly in her hand. Her heart races with anticipation, her palms sweaty as she realizes that she is about to embark on a new adventure. Kneeling down by the couch and the coffee table, Liz took a deep breath, feeling her body tremble with excitement. On the coffee table lay a roll of clear packing tape and a breathable bondage hood that had no mouth or eye holes. She reaches for the clear packing tape, feeling the texture of the tape against her fingers. With a sense of urgent need, Liz secures the small pink vibrator to the front of her diapered crotch, the soft silicone a comforting presence against her diaper. Next, she pulls the bondage hood over her head, plunging herself into darkness. The small, rasping sound of her own breath echoes in the confined space, heightening her sense of vulnerability. Fumbling in the dark, Liz uses the clear packing tape to bind her own wrists to the best of her ability. It is a bit tricky, but she manages with practiced ease. With her wrists now bound and the small pink vibrator humming away between her legs, Liz waits on her knees in the darkness. She knows that she is now at the mercy of whoever her new owner might be. But the anticipation of what is to come is almost unbearable, sending shivers of desire down her spine. She knows that she is ready for anything and everything, ready to be taken to the limits of her pleasure and beyond. And with that thought, Liz closes her eyes and surrenders herself to the unknown. It seemed like an eternity that Liz had been waiting in her living room like this. Self bound, hooded, and with a vibrator taped to the crotch of her diaper. The room was silent except for the buzzing of the vibrator and its vibrations against her diaper. Liz found herself moaning into her gag, lost in the sensations. Thoughts of her new owner raced through her head. What would she look like? How would she treat her? Liz had never been auctioned off before, never been a submissive. But the thrill of it all had enticed her, and now she was eagerly waiting for her new mistress to claim her. Lost in thought, she didn't hear her front door open. Not until she felt the presence of someone in the room with her. Liz felt herself being lifted up from the floor by this person. She could tell that it was a woman. So her self-auction had worked, her new owner was indeed a woman, a lesbian at that. This woman led Liz down the hall towards her bedroom, and as they walked, the woman uttered one simple sentence, "Are you ready to be a good slut for your new mistress." In shock, Liz realized the woman who had bought her, one of the many women who had watched her cam show tonight, was the manager of her apartment building. All Liz could do was let out a muffled reply of compliance and excitement. She was now entirely at her new mistress's mercy, eager to please and explore. The night was just beginning for her.
  25. So, this is possibly....probably, the last thing I'll be writing. Life has gotten to be a little too much to afford me free time and thought to be creative and I feel like it's probably a sign that I need to hang up my...laptop I guess. Anyway, should this be the last thing I contribute, I apologize it wasn't a better piece, but hopefully someone will enjoy it. Thank you to anyone and everyone that's read my work over the years, thank you to those that shared their like of my work and thank you for those that shared their dislike of my work, all feedback is useful if presented in a constructive way, it's just how you choose to interpret it that counts. To anyone just starting out as a writer, keep trying. Even if something you write gets no feedback, write for yourself, if you have something interesting to say, your audience will find you. Don't be afraid to be weird and push concepts, if it's something that sparks creativity in you, it's great even if it's crap. You will write bad stories and people may tear them apart, though by and large people here are very helpful and encouraging, but for every bad story you write you have an opportunity to add to your writer's toolbox and become better than you were when you wrote that stinker. I'm not a great writer and I've started more stories than I've finished in my time, but I've written a number of things that I'm very proud of and I'm happy that I pursued this path. Goodbye and good luck, everyone. ❤️ With A Little Help From My Friend By: The Unknown Author Misty was a sweet girl, sweet enough to make every attempt to make a woman fifteen years her senior feel welcome at her new job, include her in conversations and the like. At almost forty, I’d all but given up trying to understand the younger generation, their way of speaking may as well have been a foreign language half the time, their struggles were ones that I’d long since overcome, and finding common ground was often an exercise in me feeling too old to live and them seeming like children to me, but, as I said, Misty was a sweet girl and I found myself looking forward to being around her. “Yeah, my daughter loves it!” Gina, another early twenties member of the team said as I entered the break room. Misty nodded, “It’s amazing!” she chirped happily. I smiled at them both as I crossed the room to fill my coffee cup. “Have you seen Greeny?” Misty asked. I shook my head, “What’s that?” I asked, completely oblivious to what she was referring to. “It’s this cartoon about a green cat named Greeny and her family.” Gina piped up, “My daughter loves it.” she repeated. I looked at Misty, she was twenty three, chubby and short and had such a bubbly personality that I couldn’t help but smile whenever I saw her smile, and she was smiling the happiest smile I’d ever seen her have in my short time knowing her. “Isn’t your daughter like three?” I asked Gina. The Latina mother nodded, “Almost four.” she said. I filled my cup and went to the empty chair at the table and pulled it out, taking a sip of my coffee as I sat down, “So, it’s a baby show?” I asked. Misty’s smile turned into what can only be described as a pout, her chubby cheeks flushing as she looked down at her hands in her lap, “It’s not only for babies.” she mumbled. I felt immediate regret at my choice of words, “Hey,” I said, “I’m an old lady, what do I know?!” I joked, trying to bring Misty back to her usual happy self. The blonde shrugged slightly but remained quiet. I sighed softly, “Why don’t I watch it this weekend and give you a full report about it afterward?” I offered. She looked up at me like I’d just unloaded a truck full of Christmas presents in front of her, “You could come to my place and watch it.” she offered. A genuine invite to a personal get together was rare, to date all I’d gotten was offers to meet with groups of coworkers at a bar or restaurant after work, “Okay, should I bring anything?” I asked. Misty shook her head vehemently, “Just yourself and an appetite!” she chirped excitedly. The conversation moved on from there to actors and musicians I didn’t know and shows I hadn’t watched and I faded back into the scenery before ultimately leaving, wondering if going to Misty’s place was such a good idea after all. ********** I’d ignored Misty’s declination and brought a small cake, thinking that dessert would be a fairly safe thing that no one could be upset if it appeared unexpectedly and parked beneath the metal canopy at the apartments Misty lived in. The weather had turned warmer but hadn’t gotten warm enough just yet, so I’d topped the light dress I’d worn with a light sweater, the cream of the sweater complimenting the purple of the dress. I armed my car’s alarm and followed the walkways and signs to a set of stairs and found the number she’d given me on the door behind the top of the stairs, tucked away in the corner. “You came!” she practically squealed when she opened the door after I’d knocked on it, “And you brought cake!” she added, holding out her hands to receive the plastic container. I handed the cake to her and crossed the threshold once she stepped aside and closed the door behind me. “Take a seat anywhere you want, I’m just putting our snacks into the oven.” she said as she hurried to the kitchen and put the cake into the fridge. I hadn’t had high hopes for the young girl being neat and tidy, and she certainly didn’t disappoint. The couch was a rumpled mess, the carpet had stains of various sizes and colors around the couch and near the kitchen and there were what can only be described as toys all over the floor and small table near the bar of the kitchen. Not wanting to be an overbearing nag, I moved to the bar and set my purse down as I sat on one of the bar stools. “Sorry about the mess, I’m so tired after work that I didn’t have a chance to get around to cleaning up.” she apologized as she read the instructions on a box on the counter. I shrugged despite her not looking at me, “I was your age once, I know how much of a bummer cleaning is when all you want to do is party.” I said with a warm smile. She looked up from the box and returned my smile, “You’re way cooler than you should be.” she said. I chuckled, “Thank you?” I said, turning it into a question. Her cheeks flushed, “I mean, most people your age get all parental with people my age, and you don’t.” she explained. “Not a parent.” I said, “Never married and never had kids.” I added. She dumped the box of chicken nuggets onto a well used baking sheet and stuck it in the oven before setting a timer on her phone, “Did you ever want those things?” she asked. I shook my head, “I always thought of myself as a free spirit.” I said, “I was happiest being able to go anywhere and do anything, or anyone.” I joked, delighting in her giggle and smile, “Being tied to a family like that wasn’t something that ever seemed right.” I added. She nodded softly, “Drink?” she asked after a moment. “Whatchya got?” I asked. She went to the fridge and opened the fridge and freezer doors, “Milk, apple juice, cranberry juice, Vodka.” she recited. I looked at my watch, “It’s a little early for the hard stuff, any water?” I asked. She nodded and grabbed a bottle from the door and set it on the bar in front of me, “I’m glad you came over.” she said. I smiled and sipped the water, “Are you?” I asked. She nodded, “Gina never comes over because of her kid.” she said with a glumness in her tone. I looked around, “With all the toys, she’d probably have a blast.” I teased. Her cheeks pinked, “It’s not that bad, is it?” she asked, standing on her tiptoes to look beyond the bar to the living room. “I guess you’re lucky I don’t have that mom energy, otherwise I’d have you pick up, young lady.” I joked before taking a sip of my water. Her blush deepened, “I’m sorry.” she said quietly, avoiding my gaze. I sighed softly, “Hey, it was just a joke, Misty, relax.” I said. She hazarded a glance up to my eyes, “You’re not mad?” she asked. “Because you didn’t clean up for my benefit?” I asked, “It’s your house, Misty, you can keep it however you like.” I said. Her smile returned and she checked her phone, “Wanna watch a Greeny before the nugs are done?” she asked eagerly. I smiled at her and nodded. She scurried to the couch and flopped down, looking over at me expectantly before patting the cushion beside her. I got up and joined her on the couch as she turned on the TV and navigated through the list of apps and streaming services, landing on one of the many geared toward preschoolers and toddlers. “Someone likes her cartoons.” I mused. She giggled and nodded, “They’re such a simple thing but they make me happy.” she said with a playful shrug, “Same with the toys.” she added. The show was indeed for babies, I learned that in about two and a half seconds of the nine minute runtime of the episode she chose, but my lack of interest in the program and her enthrallment with it allowed me to watch her without her noticing, and a funny thing happened as I watched her. When I met Misty I found her to be a sweet girl, as I said, but she didn’t seem like she belonged in an office, she was giggly and fun and silly and seemed more like an escapee from the office daycare center than a worker, minus her adult proportions. Watching her watching the cartoon allowed me to see much more of that, her eyes transfixed on the colorful images, rarely blinking as she giggled at the jokes and antics of the characters. I felt less like I’d come over to hang out with a coworker and more like a babysitter waiting for my charge’s parents to return, but not at all in a bad way. “Wasn’t that silly?!” she chirped, looking at me eagerly for a response. I looked into her eyes and knew that, at least some part of me, loved this girl, or was at least fascinated by her in a way that wasn’t strictly friendly. I nodded and reached up and stroked her hair, “It was.” I said with a warm smile. Her eyes scanned my own for a moment before she blushed and looked away, “Don’t look at me like that.” she said softly. I pulled my hand down to my lap, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-” I started to say before she interrupted. “You can’t look at me like that because it makes me think things that aren’t true.” she said, looking up at me, her eyes as pink as her cheeks. I stared, mouth agape, “What do you think isn’t true?” I asked. She wiped her eyes, “That you like me.” she said softly. My face softened, “But I do like you.” I said, hesitantly putting my hand on her shoulder. She sniffled, “I mean like like me.” she clarified, sounding every bit as young as she’d seemed while watching her cartoon. I swallowed, “What if I did?” I asked, my hand gently caressing her shoulder. She looked at me again, her eyes searching mine, “Do you?” she asked. Her vulnerability caught me off guard and I impulsively closed the distance between us and kissed her lips, keeping my urges as in control as possible and keeping my tongue in my own mouth, but I tasted her in that kiss, a sweet almost candy like flavor from her lip gloss, the faded mint of her toothpaste, the tart of the cranberry juice she’d drank, I kissed her and she kissed me back and when our eyes opened she giggled nervously. “I liked that.” she said simply. I smiled and stroked her chubby cheek as the timer on her phone went off signaling our nuggets were done cooking, “After lunch maybe we can see if there’s anything else you might like.” I said lustily, surprising myself at how aroused I was. She nodded and scurried off to the kitchen to get our food, returning a short time later with two plates of nuggets and a bottle of ketchup under her arm. I took my plate and the offered ketchup and sensibly squirted a little mound of the dipping sauce onto my plate before handing the bottle back to her, watching as she drowned her nuggets in the sauce, giggling and blushing when the bottle made gurgling fart sounds as she squeezed it. Watching her eat reinforced my earlier feeling of babysitting, her fingers slathered with ketchup, little drips of it on her chin, the couch, her shirt, all while she regaled me with synopses of her favorite Greeny episodes of all time, giggling as she repeated the jokes and described the silliness. “Such a messy eater.” I gently chided as she finished her last nugget. She flushed, “I’m not great at multitasking.” she admitted. I nodded and popped my last nugget into my mouth, feeling somehow superior to her with my cleanliness. I didn’t think I was superior to her, but there was something there that served as a divide between us, our age difference seemed to have grown for one, and something inside me felt compelled to explore that, to test it to find how great it had actually become. I took her plate and mine and headed to the kitchen, getting a paper towel and wetting it before returning to find her sucking ketchup from her fingers, “Here, let me help.” I said softly as I knelt down beside her and gently took her hand from her face to wipe it clean, performing the same task with her other hand and then her face, delighting in the blush her cheeks became painted with. “Thank you.” she said quietly. I gave her an affirmative nod before looking at the little red dots on her shirt, “Arms up.” I said as I reached for the bottom of her shirt and began lifting it, exposing the pale flesh of her chubby tummy. She raised her arms slowly but complied nevertheless and in one quick motion her shirt was in my hands as she put her arms down slowly, her hands fidgeting in her lap. “Where’s the bathroom?” I asked. She turned and scooted off the couch and went around me and it to lead the way. The bathroom was in worse shape than the living room, toothpaste in the sink, the tube open and leaking on the rim of the sink, bras hung on the shower bar, the bath mat and towels on the floor near the shower. The smell of urine hung on the air as we entered and I moved to the sink to soak her shirt, and another surge of that superiority washed over me, “Look at this place.” I chided, slightly less gently than I had with the living room, “Someone needs a lesson in cleaning if she wants me to come back in the future.” I said, not exactly warning or threatening but playing into the role I felt I’d been cast into for this particular afternoon. She stood a few feet away, almost in the doorway to the bathroom, her hands clasped in front of her and her eyes cast down to the floor as she nodded her understanding. I cleaned the sink enough to feel good about leaving her shirt to soak in it and turned my attention back to her, “Well, I think I’ve seen everything but the bedroom, so let’s go see how messy that is.” I said, smiling as she turned on a dime and hurried to the closed door behind her and hesitantly gripped the knob before opening the door and stepping aside for me to enter first. The urine smell from the bathroom persisted, making my nose wrinkle involuntarily as I searched the wall with my hand for the light switch, the Greeny nightlight below giving off just enough light for me to know I was going to be chastising her once more. Clothes littered the carpet across the room and around the bed, the bedding twisted and wrinkled as though she’d tried and failed to wrap herself in all of it at once and just left it. Various beauty supplies sat haphazardly on the dresser, some still open from the last time she’d used them. “I’m sorry.” she said in a quiet, defeated tone from the doorway, sensing my disappointment. I turned and approached her, feeling our height difference as I lifted her chin and smiled down at her, the foot gap in our height seeming so much greater as she stood half dressed and ashamed before me, “Are you going to clean everything up for me and have it nice and tidy for next time?” I asked. She looked up at me and nodded, “Yes, Ma’am.” she said. A pleasant tingle ran up my spine when she addressed me as an authority figure and I kissed her lips once more before I stroked her cheek and nodded, “I’ll come over the same time next week.” I told her, “If you tidy up like a good girl, you’ll get a special treat.” I said, “But if you don’t tidy up…” I intentionally didn’t finish the statement, leaving her mind to fill in whatever blank she could come up with as I moved past her back to the living room and retrieved my purse. “You’re leaving already?” she asked, her voice thin and on the verge of being whiny with disappointment. I nodded, “You have a lot of work to do and I’d just distract you.” I said with a knowing smile, “Clean things up and maybe I’ll stay longer next time.” I said as I turned to the door, “Maybe I’ll even sleep over.” I added as I let myself out and headed back to my car, intoxicated by the rush of power our little interaction left me with and eager to return the following week. ********** Misty gave no outward sign that anything had happened between us back at work, she was her usual self even when we were alone, and I started to worry that maybe I’d gone too far and she’d decided to cut her losses with me, but she never made an excuse to cancel our standing appointment, never told me not to show up, so I knocked on her door the following weekend with apprehension and uncertainty, half expecting her to be out and to go home disappointed. When the door opened I was taken aback as she launched herself toward me and threw her arms around me, her cheek pressed against my breasts as she squeezed me. “I’m so happy you came back!” she said. I smiled and hugged her back, “Well, I wanted to see your handiwork.” I said, falling back into the role I’d assumed. She let me go and hurried back inside, practically bouncing where she stood as she watched me cross the threshold. The toys were gone, the carpet was clean, the couch was arranged neatly, the kitchen appeared to be devoid of dishes and I was genuinely impressed, “Well, someone was a busy bee, wasn’t she?” I asked as I set my purse down on the bar. She nodded eagerly, “Yes, Ma’am.” she said politely. I smiled at her, “And the bathroom?” I asked. She hurried away toward the bathroom and I followed, delighting in the sight of her standing by the doorway waiting for me to inspect her work. The bathroom was immaculate, towels folded neatly, a clean smell filling my nostrils as I looked this way and that for signs of any of her previous infractions. “One more room.” I said. She crossed the hall and opened her bedroom door and moved aside for me to enter, clean laundry was neatly folded and on the shelf in her closet, the bed was made and the floor was devoid of any kind of garments or items. I turned to her and beamed proudly at her, “Looks like you did a lovely job, sweetie!” I praised, advancing on her and kissing her softly. She gave a little moan of pleasure as her tongue slipped into my mouth and darted back into hers as though she was afraid to show how eager she was for us to kiss more romantically. I stroked her cheek and smiled at her, “I’m very proud of you, Misty.” I told her. She blushed and beamed up at me proudly, “Thank you, Ma’am.” she said softly. Another pleasant tingle ran up my spine, “So polite and formal.” I mused, “You make it sound like I’m in charge of you.” I said, exploring the situation. She chewed her bottom lip, “You kinda are.” she admitted, “I mean, you told me to clean up and I did.” she said. I nodded, “But why did you do what I told you to do?” I asked. She looked away nervously, “Because I like you and want you to like me.” she managed to squeak out. I reached down and took her hand in mine and started walking into the bedroom, leading her to the bed, “I’d like to show you how much I like you.” I told her as I stood before her and gently pushed her down to sit on the bed. She watched with eager anticipation as I knelt down and untied her shoes and slipped them off, setting them aside neatly to maintain the integrity of the work she’d done for me, then I pulled her socks off and balled them up to sit them inside one of the shoes. “Arms up.” I commanded, smiling at her as she complied and allowed me to lift her shirt off which I folded neatly and set atop her shoes before I pushed her back gently and unbuttoned her jeans and shimmied them down her legs and off to fold them and place them on her shirt before I stood up and admired her. Her pale skin practically glowed in contrast to her powder blue bra and cute little matching panties, her stomach rose and fell lightly but quickly as she breathed in anticipation, the rolls of her chubbiness begged to be kissed and caressed, and I smiled down at her where she lay on the bed and perched above her, her eyes darting back and forth as she scanned mine for any sign of what I may be thinking. When I finally kissed her, her body shuddered beneath me as though she’d waited an eternity holding her breath for me to do so. Unlike our other kisses, this was the start of something different, something romantic, my tongue found hers and entwined with it, danced with it, beckoned it to join in a fusion of sorts and become one as I planned us to do. She moaned softly and writhed beneath me, her hands at her sides twitching softly as she fought her urge to use them on me. The feeling of power welled up inside me once more as I broke from our kiss and moved downward to kiss her neck and chest, “Should I take this off for you?” I asked, my finger hooking the center of her bra where the cups joined. She nodded softly, her eyes heavy with lust as she bit her lip once more, “Yes please, Ma’am.” she said sweetly. I backed up and pulled her to a seated position and unhooked her bra and pulled it away before I let her fall back down, her ample breast lolling to either side of her as the supple flesh spilled down like a pale waterfall. She was blushing again and I was recognizing that something far more potent than lust was forming in my heart, “You’re gorgeous.” I whispered. She shut her eyes and shook her head, “Nu.” she said, mispronouncing her protestation, “I’m fat.” she added. I smiled and leaned down to kiss her breasts, “Nothing wrong with fat.” I whispered, my tongue circling her areola as I held her breast in my hand and gently manipulated it. She shuddered and let out a whimpering moan. I kissed down her tummy, kissing across her rolls as I went until I reached her panties and found a dime sized damp patch waiting for me, the smell of her arousal pungent as I hovered above them, “Mm, someone’s very excited.” I mused. She nodded vigorously, “Yes, Ma’am.” she admitted. I took the waistband of her panties between my teeth and pulled them downward, delighted to see she was hairless, her womanly folds glistening for me. Making a show of it, I dragged the panties down with my teeth and tossed them aside with a flick of my head as I opened my mouth and returned to her eager lips, teasing them with my tongue as I took a taste of my prize. She squeaked and moved to close her thighs reflexively but caught herself and parted them once more for me, “You did a very good job cleaning up for me, Misty.” I praised, my breath against her sex making her quiver and shudder. “Thank you, Ma’am.” she whispered, “I wanted to be a good girl for you.” she added. I shuddered as the last piece of the puzzle I’d been struggling to put together since the previous week fell into place with her words, I wasn’t superior to her, I was merely older and more mature, an adult to her little girl in need of guidance and instruction, I found myself drawn to the notion in the fog of arousal, “Were you afraid I’d spank you?” I asked, licking her lightly from bottom to top of her tender folds. She squirmed and nodded, “Yes, Ma’am.” she shakily whispered. I licked little circles around her firm little nub, “What else were you afraid I’d do?” I asked. She bucked her hips beneath me and bit her lip to stifle a loud moan and shook her head, “Dun wanna say.” she weakly protested. I lifted my head, “Should I stop then?” I asked, knowing that it was almost impossible for me to keep myself from continuing. She whined, her breathing frantic in the face of losing her source of pleasure, “Bottom drawer.” she whimpered. I furrowed my brow and looked behind me to the dresser and crawled back and off the bed to kneel down and open the drawer, moving the items inside around before looking up at her, her eyes shut tight as she lay still on the bed. I left the drawer open, giving it another look as I returned to her, a calm washing over me as everything made sense in my mind, “That doesn’t look like a punishment drawer.” I told her as I slid my hands beneath her ample behind and gripped her firmly, “That looks like a secret side of you that I’m dying to explore.” I added. Her eyes opened and she looked down at me through her legs, her eyes scanning mine for signs of deceit, finding none, they began to glisten as tears welled up in her eyes. “Shh, don’t cry, baby.” I whispered as I lowered my head and went to work making things all better for her. *****One Month Later***** Greeny played on the TV as I stirred the pot on the stove, Misty’s giggles lilting in from the living room after cartoon sound effects played. Turning off the burner, I lifted the pot and dished out a portion of the shells and cheese into a bowl and opened the drawer to pull out a dish towel and another for a spoon before I headed into the living room and took a seat on the couch, “Lunch time, baby.” I said, pausing the cartoon and getting settled. She turned and beamed at me from her position on the floor and awkwardly got up, moving to all fours first and then raising her butt high in the air as she got to her feet and hurried to join me on the couch. I tucked the dish towel into the collar of her shirt and leaned in to kiss her lips softly before I raised the bowl up and got a spoonful for her and guided it into her mouth. “MMM!” she exclaimed as she ate the spoonful and eagerly opened her mouth for another. “Mommy’s a pretty good cook, huh?” I asked. She nodded vehemently, “Uh huh!” she chirped. Spoon after spoon I fed her until the bowl was empty and wiped her cheesy lips with the dish towel before heading to the kitchen to rinse the dish and put the remaining shells and cheese into a container I put into the fridge, grabbing the second part of her lunch and putting it in the microwave, stealing a glance over the bar at her as I waited, admiring my handiwork of doing her blonde hair into pigtails with some ribbon I’d brought over. As the microwave beeped I heard her rustling her way to me and smiled as she hugged me from behind. I patted her hand and stroked it softly, “Don’t think that being a little sweetheart is going to earn you more TV and playtime, baby.” I said, slipping from her grasp with ease and turning to face her, “You’ve got a date with a warm bottle of milk and a story before we get you settled in for a much needed nap.” I told her, taking her hand and leading her to the bedroom. After our romantic encounter a month earlier, we lay together in the bed and she opened up to me completely about the contents of the bottom drawer of her dresser and I listened and held her and assured her that none of what she shared with me was wrong or bad and that I wasn’t disgusted by her and after thanking her for trusting me with her secret, I got up and got her dressed for bed and she fell asleep in my arms. A month later and we’d fallen into a routine. I’d come over bright and early Saturday morning and kiss her grumpy face as she hid behind the door and let me in, I’d ask her how she’d slept as I felt her overnight diaper and led her to the bathroom to get her a nice bath before I dressed her for the day. We’d gone out together in that time, day trips mostly, the kind of thing that allowed her to feel a little less exposed with a diaper on under her clothes and no chance of anyone we knew seeing her, but we’d also spent a fair amount of time living a domestic fantasy, her playing on the floor watching cartoons while I busied myself with one thing or another, usually saving sex for right before bed. I got settled on the bed, the crinkling of the waterproof sheet making me smile and her blush before she snuggled up beside me, head resting on my arm as she looked up at me and took the nipple of her bottle into her mouth and closed her eyes. “Mommy’s got an extra special story for her baby today.” I told her. “Once upon a time, there was a beautiful woman that never wanted to be married or have babies.” I said. Her eyes lazily opened as she nursed the bottle and then closed again a moment later. “That was, until she met an adorable and beautiful little girl that made her realize she’d been so silly and foolish for wanting to spend her life alone.” I continued, “The little girl was a perfect baby but sized like a grownup, she had the most pinchable, kissable cheeks,” I raised her head and kissed and pinched her cheek, getting a wet giggle that sent dribbles of milk down her chin, “and precious rolls of baby fat that the woman loved to kiss and tickle,” I said, reaching down and lifting her shirt to expose her tummy so I could tickle it, producing another giggle and more milky dribbles, “and she even wore diapers and spent her days crawling and toddling around in them and doing all her potties in them like a good baby should.” I said, reaching down and caressing the swollen front of her soaked diaper, her hips pressing into my hand lightly and a disappointed whine coming between sucks when I pulled my hand away. “The woman fell in love with the little girl, both when she wasn’t a baby and when she was and found herself feeling an unfamiliar fullness in her heart that she realized was what she’d been missing all along.” I told her. The bottle was nearly empty when she opened her eyes again and let me pull the nipple from her mouth, “I like that story a lot.” she said before a yawn overtook her. I smiled at her and kissed her softly on the lips, “It’s my favorite story.” I whispered. She sighed contentedly and hugged me, “I love you, Mommy.” she sleepily declared. I hugged her back and rocked our bodies together, “I love you too, baby girl.” I told her. I spent too long thinking that having a committed relationship and a little one dependent on me were a bad thing, or that they were separate beings, turns out, having both in one person was the key. Was I excited to change her messy diapers? No, but knowing that she’d made them as a demonstration of her trust in me made it easier to stomach. Was it hard knowing that our age difference meant we’d have far less time together than we would if I were her age? Absolutely, but if I were her age I wouldn’t be what she was looking for or needed in her life and she wouldn’t be those things for me. After a dry diaper and some rocking and snuggling, she was out like a light in my arms and as I yawned and closed my eyes, I was happy that I’d had my outlook changed with a little help from my friend. The End
  • Create New...